Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Night We Met

Hermione faced the mirror on the wall once again. Bill and Fleur’s wedding was about to begin but she had one last thing to attend to tonight before joining her friends for one last night of fun. Well, a week’s worth if she were counting the days before they’d take off on their quest to find Horcruxes.

It had been two years. The night of the Yule Ball had been horrible but a blessing. It was the night that she realized she no longer felt anything for Ron. 

Ron had broken her heart. He’d asked one of the Patil sisters to the dance. She roomed with one of them Parvati, yet, she couldn’t tell them apart. Did it matter though? No. In that moment she’d realized Ron thought he had a right to her. A right to yell at her. To claim her. Even if he’d come with someone else. She’d hated his behavior and with age. It’d gotten worse.

She thought back to the moment when everything changed. 

Draco Malfoy caught her crying on the stairs. Ron had just taken off with Harry. 

“What do you want!?” She shouted. 

He was leaning against the wall watching her. Suddenly he began to approach her, her wand was nowhere to be found. She’d left it in her room. She made way to get up but before she could Draco’s hand reached out and swiped the tears that were rolling down her cheeks away.

“You’re beautiful.” He whispered.

Her heart began to pound. 

“So beautiful.” He murmured. 

He straightened and took off after that. Leaving her confused. Because she knew what it was like to be afraid. But Draco Malfoy had done something entirely different to her body. It was like he set it on fire.

After that, he’d started nodding to her slightly in class. No one noticed except for Harry.

By then she’d started to steal moments alone with Malfoy. 

With all the chaos surrounding the Triwizard Tournament—no one noticed that Hermione had been spending time away from watching. 

They talked for hours. At first, she was hesitant. But she always thought Draco to be smart—always argued with Harry that he wasn’t his father. Yet—she didn’t know until she’d spoken to him. How much he’d hated Voldemort and his father’s desire for him to return. He apologized for the things he’d said to her. For calling her mudblood. It was one of their first short conversations after “accidentally” having to stay behind to clean up a mess. 

He made her feel alive. 

When she’d been brought back from unconsciousness after being submerged in the Black Lake for one of the Triwizard tasks she was sent to the infirmary.

At night she tossed and turned feeling sick and sweaty. 

She reached over to the vial of dreamless sleep pausing as she heard voices from outside. She caught a glimpse of Theodore Nott shaking his head and stalking away right as Draco strode into the room. He’d grabbed her hand and brought it to his lips.

“I’m so sorry, Granger.”

She shrugged, “It’s okay. I can’t believe you snuck in here to see me.”

“Dumbledore should’ve never allowed it he—”

“—Does a lot of things he shouldn’t do. But hey,” she dragged his attention back to her eyes, his blue/grey searching her gaze. “I’m okay.”

“I know it’s been only a few months but—”

She chuckled, “I know Draco, but not yet, okay?”

He nodded. Letting her hand drop. “Okay.”

That was where it all began. 

She looked at herself once more in the mirror and set out to help Molly and Ginny set up for the guests that would arrive at the Burrow soon for the festivities. Molly had her running food out to the extra fridge that sat in the makeshift garage where Mr Weasley had a broken-down car. His muggle desires went to no end. Exclaiming he’d fix the car up to make up for the car Harry and Ron had stolen in the second year.

After she’d had a moment to breathe, she checked the Weasley clock. It was two hours before the party and enough time for her to slip out of the Burrow unnoticed.

Draco and she had communicated to one another through Hedwig and his Eagle Owl named ‘Nip’ she’d quickly found out why. Every time she went to feed him he’d nip her fingers. Because of course, he would. She smiled at the memory. Sometimes when Draco had given hints Voldemort or some other Death Eater would be around she cautiously sent Earl, Ron’s owl. 

“Wow, ‘Mione. Didn’t think you could look so nice.” Ron mused. She hated his compliments that sounded like insults. She sighed, “Thanks, Ron.” She muttered.

“What’s with you?”

“I have some things I need to pack up in my bag. They’re at my parents.” She gestured outside. “If I slip away for an hour or two can you cover for me? Say—I don’t know that some of the frosting got in my hair and I had to wash and fix my hair and makeup?”

He looked at her puzzled and shrugged, “Sure, but ‘Mione. If you go and see your parents—”

“They won’t mind if I’m there briefly. I’ll tell them about the wedding.” Ron and Harry still didn’t know what she’d done. The night she obliviated her parents she’d snuck into the shrieking shack and used the warming charm, tapping it three times, on her linked ring to Draco. He’d apparated straight away and she collided into him weeping.

These stolen moments were all she could get in times like these but he’d held her as she cried.

“Sure, ‘Mione. I’d do anything for you.” And she knew he meant it too. She hated it. She’d told him in the fifth year that it was over. But he still kept holding out hope. Maybe because he liked her—or maybe because everyone kept telling him he needed to end up with her. Or better yet, people kept telling them they needed to end up together.

“Thanks, Ron.”

She took off past the wards and apparated to the shrieking shack. Draco and she had made the room upstairs look decent. They had a bed with a mattress and clean blankets, and a TV she’d brought over a few weeks after obliviating her parents. 

Draco had brought a couch and some wood for the fireplace.

It was a home in a way. 

Draco was already there reading a book and looking dashing in a white button-down and black trousers. She grinned and lept towards him kissing him deeply. His hands snaked around her back and soon enough she was straddling him as he nipped at her lips and slid his tongue into her mouth. 

“Draco,” she moaned. 

“Granger,” he whispered as he began to kiss down her neck nipping her skin in all the sensitive spots that she liked so much. 

“I missed you—we only have a week before—”

“—Later,” he breathed. Picking her up by her thighs and walking her towards the bed.

Their kisses were heated and frantic and she knew he knew that their time together was ending soon. At least for a while. At least until the end of the war. One side would win and one side would lose. She prayed and prayed that they’d both make it out alive—together. 

That was where their passion was now. 

He unzipped her dress with ease and she lifted her hips so he could slip it off of her. Once he did her hands began to unbutton his shirt as he slid his hands up her sides and began toying with her nipple she lost her grip on his belt as she arched her back into him. A moan floated from her lips. 

He grinned down at her his lips meeting with hers once again and she lost track of time as his mouth moved down and sucked one of her nipples into his mouth she groaned and hissed as he sank his teeth into the sensitive flesh. Soothing it with a flick of his tongue and the movement of his other hand swirling her other nipple between his soft fingers. 

She sat up and reached for his belt and he smirked as she fumbled with it he adjusted his hips and leaned forward slightly as she got the belt undone. 

A humph of satisfaction left her lips and she quickly got his pants halfway down.

At this point—Draco stood from the bed took down his pants and lifted his eyebrow at her. She was always eager at this point and overwhelmed with lust. He was big and he filled her so well, she’d taken him many times before but tonight—

She looked at him as he retook his position above her. “I love you so much, Draco, we’ll be okay, we’ll—”

He silenced her with his lips he was frantic and she realized then he’d drank before coming. She also knew Draco couldn’t handle talking about this. Their separation. He knew that she couldn’t meet with him during her time on the run. But he also understood Harry was the only chance at winning. 

She lost herself in him. 

As he slid inside of her, she let out a whimper and a moan. He didn’t waste a second. Thrusting into her all the way. He looked into her eyes, and she saw him soften, giving her time to adjust to his size before he began moving into her. She let out another moan as their hips began coming together. Her desire was burning within her. He slid a hand up and around her throat, and she became euphoric. 

An orgasm tore through her at the same time as his lips connected with her throat he placed delicate kisses along it his hand removed. She felt him slow as her orgasm tore through her. He felt her begin to calm down her moans an indicator that she was through, as her breathing slowed he increased his pace again. 

“Turn around,” he commanded. 

She gripped the headboards as she did. 

He grabbed her hip with one hand as he used his other to line himself up with her entrance and eased back into her. Now both hands were on her hips. At this angle, she could come again with ease as she felt everything. She screamed his name as his speed increased his hands tightening their hold as he began to chase his orgasm. He reached out with one hand gripping her hair. She arched her neck meeting his eyes and he let out a growl as he increased his pace her eyes fluttered as she came apart once more for him.

She felt him thrust once—twice before spilling his seed inside of her. 

He let go of her hair. Sitting for a few moments before slowly easing out of her.

“I can’t believe I might not be able to feel that again.” He said as he flopped down next to her.

“You’ve been drinking,” she added.

His eyes were closed as she flipped over to look at him. He cracked an eye open before gesturing to her to join him. She quickly cuddled up into his side dragging the blanket along with her and tossing it over both of their bodies. 

“So what if I have?” He asked with his eyes closed.

She was staring up at him her heart rate slowing. She found comfort in his embrace. “You know I have to do this—”

“I know.” He snapped. His eyes finally met hers. “It doesn’t mean I have to like the fact those two idiots are going to be the barrier between you and this.” He gestured to his marked arm. That was a story within itself. She’d sobbed when she’d seen it for the first time. He never wanted it and now because of her—no because of Voldemort he’d been branded. 

“It’s the only way, we have to destroy the Horcruxes first, or the battle won’t matter.”

He sighed, “I know.”

“Ever since I got here you’ve been snappy you even forgot the charm.” She tutted. 

His eyes grew to saucers. “Fuck!” 

“Don’t worry. Ginny has potions for the morning after. I’ll take it tonight after the party.”

He relaxed marginally. In doing so, he started to trace a pattern on her back. She closed her eyes and focused on the illustration it felt like a bunch of hearts, stars, and random shapes, such as snake-like lines and circular patterns. 

She hummed. 

“Theo misses you.” 

“He’ll have to deal.” Theodore Nott was the first person that she’d become friends with out of the Slytherin group. He was Draco’s best friend and his mother spent her summers making sure Tidus Nott Theo’s “father”—if you could even call him a father—made sure Theo could come to the manor for holidays away from school. 

The room of requirement was Draco and her meeting place. During Dumbledore’s army, things became tricky so they’d moved to an abandoned classroom in the dungeons for a while. 

Theo would meet up with them and share a drink. Play wizard’s chess with Draco while she watched, and of course, he’d annoy her to no end. But she enjoyed his company all the same. 

His relationship life was dull and he never wanted to discuss it but she was positive she’d narrowed down her list to a Ravenclaw. She still didn’t know which year the girl was in. 

Draco shifted facing her, “We’re all freaked out. Theo living in the manor with the Dark Lord and,” he huffed a breath of air, “We’re worried about you, not knowing where you are—”

“We’re starting at Grimmuald Place, I told you the address even.” She stared at the ceiling as she spoke, “If I leave, I don’t know if I can send a message—”

“Just remember to warm the ring from time to time. It would make me feel like you were safe. I can’t—Hermione—” she looked at him his blue eyes piercing her soul as they faded to that grey color that showed he was occluding, “I can’t go months without knowing whether or not you’re alive.” 

“I promise.” She felt tears spring to her eyes as she leaned up and kissed him.

She glanced at the clock Draco had stolen from Snape’s laboratory. “I’ve got to go.” 

He looked over and slumped back for a moment. He slid his arm from under her and stood. Walking around the bed to retrieve his pants. She watched him fasten them before snagging his shirt and hoisting it around both arms. Her eyes hungrily took in his chest. He’d grown sturdier and broader with age. His sectumsempra scars mocked her at first—that she couldn’t stop Harry’s suspicions, that it was her fault. She loved them now; he looked beautiful with them. It showed her his character; he never hated Harry for it, and he understood how it would look to him. Not knowing Draco’s motives, Harry's suspicions Draco was a Death Eater, who Harry knew Draco's father to be. And he reminded Hermione, had he given Harry any reason to think differently? No. 

He was still mean to everyone else. Keeping up the facade. He kept his distance when she was around if he could avoid an interaction in front of her. And when there was he always pretended as if she wasn’t there at all. 

He’d finished the last button of his shirt and reached down for her dress handing it out to her. She stood and pulled it on. Draco steadied her arm reaching for the back of her dress and turned her around. Sending chills up her spine his fingers ghosted her skin as he zipped up the red piece for her. 

She faced him then and now the tears began to fall.

“Granger, don’t.” He whispered, his gaze intense as he searched her face. Etching it into memory she was sure.

A sob came out. He pulled her flush against his chest. Whispering in her ear that he loved her over and over again. 

“I love you too,” she pulled back. 

Looking at the clock she faced him, “I’ve got to go. I’ll warm the charm every day. You do the same back to me?”

“Of course,” he kissed her lips once again, his thumb dragging along her jaw.

“We’ll be okay, at the end of this—”

He shook his head, “Don’t. Just—I had something to tell you.”

“What is it?” 

“They plan to send me back to Hogwarts this year. Since my father believes he’ll win he wants me to graduate. Mother just wants me away from the manor since he’s been staying there more often—and the Dark Lord wants me to see who may be willing to join him after graduation.” He shuddered. 

“I’m sure that’ll be better than the alternative.” She said lamely. Thinking about him having to kill muggle-borns and muggles alike. 

He nodded. 

“I’ve really got to go.” She smiled meekly. “I love you.”

“I love you, Hermione. Always.” He kissed her once more before letting her go and backing away. She kept her eyes locked on him as she apparated back to the whomping willow tree on the outskirts of the Burrow.

Chapter Text

Wedding Mishaps

As she hurried back inside she checked herself in the mirror and quickly went to the bathroom. Facing the mirror she began touching up her makeup.

“Oh! There you are,” Ginny said stopping outside the ajar door. “Ron said you were up here earlier but I couldn’t find you. Can you help Mum and me finish setting up the tables?” 

She nodded following Ginny outside into the cool summer air. 

As she set the table she noticed guests were arriving and taking their seats in the chairs on the lawn. A beautiful awning sat covered in flowers where Bill and Fleur would stand and say ‘I do’. She thought about asking Ginny for the potion now but she was in a rush to get to the next table.

After the ceremony she found herself standing next to Ron. Harry had taken a seat and was in conversation with a man she didn’t recognize. 

“It was a beautiful wedding Ron.” She provided happily. 

Watching as Bill and Fluer came inside clapping their hands to the music together as they danced through the crowd. 

Ron looked at Bill and Fleur, “It was, wasn’t it.?”

She smiled at him.

“I’ve never seen Bill look so—”

“Happy?” She provided with a grin.

“Yeah, do you ever think, I don’t know, maybe that we—”

His voice was cut off by an orb of light slamming into the center of the party. She glanced around in shock. Some gasped and some outright screamed before freezing and watching. She saw Harry stand up his eyes focusing in on the blue glow that began to speak.

“The Ministry has fallen. The Minister Of Magic is dead.” 

A pregnant pause before, “They are coming… They are coming… They are coming.”

Now terror broke out. Ron grabbed her wrist and began to pull her towards an exit. She stood her ground slapping at his arm as her eyes frantically searched for Harry. “We have to find Harry!” She snapped. 

That got his attention as the black figures—Death Eaters began to descend into the tents, and screams and cries tore out among the crowd. Hermione sent a bombarda to her first attacker. Her eyes searched for Harry. She found him fighting his way towards Ginny, who was dueling two Death Eaters at once. Remus saw Harry and where Harry was headed and joined him in the fray. 

Molly Weasley came up beside her daughter and Hermione felt some of the tension leave her body. Another hex came her way and she deflected it. It hit the top of the tent ripping it to shreds. She approached Harry and Remus. “Harry!” She screamed. “We’ve got to go!” 

“Ginny!” He shouted frantically. Hearing but not really hearing her. 

She grabbed his arm Ron’s hand was by her side. 

When she saw Ginny and Molly apparate away, she took one last look at the crowd. A few of the party go-ers were unconscious. She noticed Fred and George laughing and taunting a Death Eater before Arthur came up behind them, sending a spell into the Death Eater that caused him to fall to the ground, ropes shooting out to tie him up.

Arthur then disapparated with Fred and George in tow. She grabbed Harry and shook him. “Harry, she’s fine. Look, Molly took her. Now we need to go!” A spell flew over their heads. “Now!” She cried. 

Remus disapparated at the same moment she grabbed Ron’s hand and spun them into the middle of a busy London street. A bus came their way and she used all of her strength to fling them backwards into a railing. A grunt came out of Ron but besides that they were fine. Fine. Everything was fine. 

“We need to change.” She said dumbly. “Follow me,” she heard the boys following behind her. She was walking quickly her mind spinning. “How’d they get through the wards—” she muttered to no one. Leagues of steps ahead of Harry and Ron. “Minister is dead, that means,” she turned. “You know who has the Ministry under his control now. We’re not safe.” She kept walking the boys catching up to hear her words. 

“What do you mean ‘Mione,” Ron asked. She spun now that they were in the alley and began to dig into her extended beaded bag. Courtesy of Theodore Nott who’d helped her figure out how to charm her bag in her fifth year. Ron’s stupidity astounded her and after tonight, well, she wasn’t in the best mood. Someone she knew could be dead. How couldn’t he see that!? “We’re going underground, Ron, we all are. The Minister is dead, Volde—” Ron flinched, “ He will be adding his own Minister in. Then he’ll start his regime. No muggle-borns at Hogwarts, no Order member can show their face, especially as it gets worse. He’ll be looking for Harry or—waiting for Harry. It doesn’t matter, what matters is we started our Horcrux journey a week early.” 

Ron looked at her in awe, and confusion as she dug out a pair of pants and a T-shirt out of her bag for both of them. “Undetectable extension charm.” She added. “You’re brilliant, Hermione.” He said holding his clothes in his hand. She used to appreciate his compliments, his real compliments but for the past two, almost three years, they did nothing. “Always the tone of surprise. I’m going just down to that dumpster to change. I’ll be right back, call if you need anything. And hurry.” Harry nodded glumly. He’d just begun to date Ginny only for them to be separated before they’d even had a chance to say goodbye. 

Changed in jeans and a sweater she followed them into a muggle coffee shop. They sat down and the waitress assessed them from behind the counter. She didn’t seem to be happy about having to serve customers thirty minutes before closing. Hermione ordered tea, Harry a black coffee and Ron opted for a glass of water. She whispered to Harry, “After here, I think we should head straight for Grimmuald Place.”

“I agree, I can’t believe they killed the Minister. And they attacked us—”

“Look, Harry, I have had all the essentials packed in my bag for weeks—” Her voice died out as the bell above the shop dinged signaling new arrivals. Hermione watched them pass her eyes never leaving their backs. She looked at Harry. He knew just like she did that something was off about them. 

Harry roared, “Down!”

Hermione moved from the table and behind a chair, covering her head as debris pooled around them, “Stupify!” Harry cast hitting one man and knocking him down, the other hid behind the counter as Hermione watched the moment he shot up and cast another spell at Harry she rose casting at the same time, Ron doing the same on her right. 

When he cast at her she ducked and then rose, shouting, “Petrificus totalus!” He fell to the ground, the girl who had been serving them came out from the back room, “Go! Leave!” She shouted at her, and the scared girl turned and left. Her headphones were long forgotten.

Harry told them to lock the door and get the lights, Ron pulled out his deluminator darkening the shop. Hermione made her way to the front locking the door and lowering the blinds with a wave of her wand. 

Ron stepped over broken glass and splintered chairs. She followed him. As he approached the men he stated their names, Rowle and Dolohov had been sent after them. Hermione flinched at Dolohov’s name, he was the one that had cursed her last year in the Department of Mysteries. And Rowle, she had no idea who he was.

Ron stepped up to Dolohov, “So what’re we gonna do with you, eh? Kill us if it was turned ‘round, wouldn’t ya?”

“If we kill them, they’ll know we were here.”

Hermione was shocked that her two best friends were even considering it, that Ron—Ron would be speaking this way.

“Ron,” distress laced her voice.

“Suppose he landed a hit on Harry, or you.” He spat, “How would you feel then? They killed Moody! Now imagine if it were one of us was lying on the ground right now, dead!”

“We should wipe their memories,” Harry surrendered, Hermione froze in the spot, “You’re the boss,” Ron replied easily turning around and stepping towards her, he brushed the cut on her cheek with his knuckles.

“Hermione,” he said, “you’re the best at spells.” Hermione looked at him, her heart hammering in her chest, he didn’t know what he was asking her, he didn’t know what she’d done to her parents. She knew this was different, it was Dolohov, yet, she stepped forward, raising her wand, she paused before saying the words “Obliviate.”

Chapter Text

Grimmauld Place

Hermione lay in bed that night tossing and turning. Her heart was pounding in her chest. Didn’t Ron and Harry ever think to ask her about her family? When they’d gotten here the first thing Ron and Harry did was discuss a way to reach out to the Weasleys. She knew Harry was a part of the family and in more ways than one they’d taken him in as their own. 

She thought about his future with Ginny, if that turned out the way it was going they’d be married and he’d even legally be accepted as a member. It was clear to her, however, that the only way in with the Weasleys was through Ron. Unless she married Ron she’d always be a sidekick, and when they found out about Draco… well, then they’d most likely cut her off for good.

When they began dating towards the end of the fourth year she was positive that she’d be able to tell them when school began again in the fall. Only when Umbridge took over and Draco was busy running around with the inquisitorial squad she knew she’d have to wait. It got worse from there and there was never a proper time to tell them.

It was silly that the only people in the world who knew about her relationship with Draco were; Theo, Blaise, Daphne, Astoria, and Pansy. Pansy who had shrieked and cried at finding Hermione and Draco in a state of undress pressed up against the shelves in the library. Living out her favorite fantasy of all, being fucked against the shelves, as Draco thrust inside of her, her legs wrapped around him as he held her ass as he ruthlessly pounded into her.

After they’d gotten Pansy to stop shrieking they’d calmly informed her that they’d been secretly dating since fourth year and that there was nothing she could do about it. Pansy didn’t say a word after that. However, she did cause quite the commotion between the Slytherin group in the dungeons. Angry that they never told her that Draco and Hermione had been together. Because yes, they’d told everyone in the fifth year they were together. Theo knew from the beginning. With time they slowly added to their group.

When Pansy had caught them in the sixth year Hermione wasn’t sure how she felt about the biggest gossip among the Slytherins, but surprisingly Pansy kept quiet. When Blaise escorted Pansy to the room of requirement she’d sat quietly at first and sipped her drink only joining the conversation occasionally. It wasn’t until one night a few weeks after she’d caught them in the library the sixth year that she opened up during a game of truth or drink. Since then the witch had a special place in Hermione’s heart. 

Her thoughts drifted back to Ginny, damn, she’d completely forgotten to ask her for the potion—not that it would even matter. The Death Eaters attacked before she could even get her hands on it. She shifted in her blankets pushing the thought of getting pregnant out of her mind and focusing on the present. But... the thoughts kept coming as she tossed and turned. It was highly unlikely she’d get pregnant on a one-time occasion. Even so—she hated the thought of being irresponsible. 

She ran through her options and came up with nothing good. If she left headquarters even to go to a muggle pharmacy there was a risk of being seen. She couldn’t risk apparating and scaring the boys. And so she desperately pushed it out of her mind before falling to sleep.

The days at Grimmuald Place were slow. 

When Ron came rushing downstairs after she’d sent him off to clean the third floor she followed. Dropping her mop into the bucket. If they were going to be living here she would not be living in a pigsty she promptly told them. To which Ron replied ‘What’s a pigsty?’ She glared at him before sending him to clean the third floor where he’d need to dust and organize the rooms as best as he could, in case they had anyone else join them at Grimmuald Place during their time in hiding. 

Ron produces a letter as they take seats around the table Hermione quickly snatches the note from Harry once again, re-reading the words on the page, the last letter ever left by Regulus Black. Hermione chews her bottom lip as she reads, “So R.A.B. is Sirius’s brother?”

“Yes,” Hermione looks at Ron then back to Harry, handing the latter the letter so he can skim it once more, “The question is did he actually destroy the real Horcrux.?”

A sound from inside the cupboard has them standing and pulling out their wands. Harry slowly walks towards the cupboard opening the door with a quick movement before glancing inside. Hermione watches as Harry reaches in and drags out an old house elf, “Been spying on us have you?” Harry yells at the old elf.

“Kreacher has been watching.” 

Hermione is quick, “Maybe he knows where the real locket is.”

Harry picks up the locket, Kreacher flinches, turning his head, “Have you ever seen this before?” 

Kreacher explains it’s master Regulus’s locket, dancing around Harry’s questions, “Yes but did you ever see it!?” She barks, stepping towards the annoying old elf.

“You filthy Mudblood!” Ron lunges at Kreacher and as she pulls him back, Kreacher continues on his rant, “Blood traitor Weasley. Death Eaters are coming! Not even Mr. Malfoy can help you Mudblood!” He roars.

Hermione flinches. How the hell did Kreacher of all people know about her and Malfoy? She freezes and frantically looks to Harry and back to Kreacher. She couldn’t deal with this right now. She couldn’t tell them that yeah—for the past two almost three years she’d been in a relationship with Draco Malfoy. And all that “studying” she was doing was really sex in the room of requirement and get-togethers with the Slytherin group. Now simply wasn’t the time.

“What?” Ron roars, casting a look at her.

“Answer her,” Harry says ignoring the remark on Draco. 

“Yes…” he begins slowly, “It was here, in this house, a most evil object.”

“How do you mean?”

“Before master Regulus died he ordered Kreacher to destroy it, but no matter how hard Kreacher tried, he could not do it.”

“Well, where is it now? Did someone take it?”

“He came in the night, he took many things, including the locket.”

“Who did? Who was it Kreacher?”

“Mundungus. Mundugnus Fletcher.”

“Find him.” Harry snaps, and the elf glares back at Harry before apparating away.

Chapter Text

Whereabouts

By the time Kreacher dragged in Mundugnus Fletcher it had been two weeks. The man had been afraid—and Harry had been quite annoyed at the revelation of information. That Dolores Umbridge of all people had the locket. That left them with a task to figure out how to get into the Ministry where Dolores would be working—and snatch the locket for themselves.

She hated the idea of having to do anything so dangerous. Yet, she was determined and knew they had enough polyjuice potion to make it happen. The two boys were in awe—but she had a lot of help before leaving Hogwarts for summer break. Draco and Blaise were both excellent at potions and with their access to Snape’s stores, they’d easily been able to come up with the ingredients needed to make the polyjuice.

Hermione had gotten to work alongside Draco in the room of requirement, where he helped her make a bottle of polyjuice. All they needed was hair—and, that part would be tricky. Harry had a plan they’d disguise themselves as lower-ranking Ministry workers, get inside the Ministry, and figure out from there where to find Umbridge. 

So now, she sat around the table as Kreacher sat bowls of soup in front of all of them. She stirred hers a few times the smell throwing her off a bit. She wondered if Kreacher would stoop so low to the point of poisoning her. “Ron, can we switch bowls?”

He looked over and shrugged. Sliding his across the table as he stood to turn on a portable radio he’d found in the house. He turned it to Potterwatch and began listening to Lee Jordan’s voice as it described the events that were unfolding at Hogwarts. Hermione tuned in to listen for any hint at Draco’s whereabouts or doings. They still warmed their rings every day but today she hadn’t heard from him.

“Dumbledore’s army still resisting and taking up residence in the room of requirement. Ginny Weasley is giving them hell alongside Neville Longbottom the pair bear bruises and cuts but seem to be wearing them proudly.” Harry flinched and dropped his spoon. “The Death Eaters inside of the castle and some of the students have taken to punishing younger students with the cruciatius.” Ron seemed to visibly pale at this news. “In other news, Lightning is known to have made it out of the Weasley's wedding alive. Known to be on the run with his sidekicks Terrier and Muddy.”

“Muddy!?” Hermione exclaimed. Harry grinned picking his spoon back up. Hermione shook her head and returned to her bowl of soup. It tasted fine going down and when she laid down later that night she tossed and turned until finding a comfortable sleeping position. 

The next morning the three of them walked into a muggle shop disguised with transfiguration charms. She quickly packed her bag, feeling awful about stealing, but there was no way to get around it with their limited funds. Harry had a few galleons on him, and she had around a hundred euros from her parents. But she wasn’t ready to spend their money yet. 

As she reached the medical aisle she packed ibuprofen, sterile wipes, and alcohol. In case one of them got hurt or had to move from Grimmuald Place it would be good to have it on hand if one of them lost their wand. She paused as her hand passed by a pregnancy test, Harry was watching her, however, and she picked up a bottle of aspirin and shook her head. It was fine. She wasn't, she couldn't be.

She nodded to Harry and he guided her by her back out to the front of the shop and onto the busy street where Ron was pretending to smoke a cigar. No—wait, Ron was actually smoking a cigar against the side of the building keeping watch. 

The three of them apparated back to Grimmuald Place and Hermione began to organize her bag. Tomorrow they would be heading to the Ministry and she didn’t feel all that prepared. It made her feel jittery and unsteady. So, she was panicking in the only way she knew how—organizing and walking through the plan again and again in her head. 

Ron took a seat across from her at the table. Harry yawned and headed towards the living room. “I’m going to lie down, wake me if you need anything.” Harry made his way out of the room. Being the best cook in the house led Hermione and Ron to rely on him when they could guarantee Kreacher would be cleaning other parts of the house. He grunted every time Harry would cook for them and she thought it made the elf hate Harry even more than before. 

She shook her head at the thought going over the steps in her brain as she delicately placed the canned goods and small medical supplies next to her other tonics and potions. Draco had made sure she’d have enough for a bad injury and a small bit left over. Smiling at the memory she closed her bag and looked across the table at Ron. He’d been sitting there waiting to say something and she didn’t have the energy to deal with him today. To be frank most days she didn’t want to. He was still her best friend but since his breakup with Lavender last year he’d been far more forward than ever. She’d tried making it clear, tried to make it friendly, but it was as if he suddenly had a desire to mark her as his future wife or he’d be single forever.

It was infuriating. 

“What is it, Ronald?” She reached for the mug of tea and brought it to her lips taking a small sip. So she could do something with her hands and not have to sit idly through the conversation.

“What Kreacher said earlier—about Malfoy protecting you—”

Merlin, not this she huffed, anything but this. She went to reply but her ring flared to life on her right hand. Warming her finger once to say hello just like they promised. She fiddled and sent a message back summoning her magic into it. 

“It’s true?!” Ron slid his wooden chair back and stood, “You and him? Are you friends? More than friends!? Is that why you won’t give me a chance—”

“—Ronald!” She shouted and then lowered her voice for Harry’s sake. “Merlin, Ron, I looked down at my tea, I was about to answer you and you jumped to conclusions like usual. You know I didn’t even speak to Dr—Malfoy at Hogwarts. I don’t know what Kreacher was talking about, you know Kreacher likes the Black family, Narcissa’s family more than he does being handed off to Harry because of Sirius.”

Ron dumbly sat back down with a huff, running his hands through his hair, it’d grown longer since sixth year and he seemed to have no intentions of cutting it. His freckles danced in the glow of the setting sun. “I guess that makes sense, so there’s nothing, I mean, you haven’t—”

“Do you even need to ask that?” She asked with a huff, tossing her curls behind her shoulders.

Ron sighed, “I don’t know ‘Mione, since the fourth year you haven’t wanted me, not that you should. It’s just Mum, Fred, and Ginny all seem to think that—”

“—What do you think?” She quipped.

“What do you mean?” She shook her head at his response, “I mean Ronald, what do you think? Do you want to be with me, or do you only want that because you think you should? Lavender and you broke up because you asked for me when you were injured last year. I mean are you over her and just trying to use me to move on?”

“No, no, bloody hell, Hermione, I just thought maybe we could give it a go—”

“—I don’t want to give it a go, Ronald. I have told you that. Just because your mum and Gin push you to be with me doesn’t mean you should want it automatically. And despite that, we’re in the middle of a war. I just—I don’t want to be with you, I don’t want to do that right now.” She cried, adding as an afterthought in her brain that she had a boyfriend. The most important point was Draco. But she wanted to prove to Ron that he didn’t like her. Not really. She was growing tired of his indecisiveness and she wished he’d move on to someone else. 

Later in the evening she and Harry went over the plan once more after Ron retired to his room. They were just wrapping up when Harry leaned back and rubbed his scar. “He hasn’t—” she began but Harry shook his head. “No, it’s just… Sometimes I feel like I can feel his emotions coursing through me right now he’s excited about something.” He shook his head. Hermione frowned thinking about Voldemort, then Draco, and praying that he was alright. 

“Have you been practicing your occlumency?” She asked lightly. 

Harry stared at her, “Hermione you know I’m shite at it. I quit after Dumbledore… I can’t do it.”

She shrugged putting the book down in her lap. “Maybe you’re better at legilimens.”

Harry sat up, “Maybe, can I try it on you?” He asked suddenly eager. She shook her head. “No, Harry, I mean maybe Ron will let you try but you know I can occlude, I don’t want to tear down my walls—”

“—You don’t want me to see something. What’re you hiding anyways Hermione? I mean don’t tell me Ron was right and you… that’s it, isn’t it, Kreacher was right you and Malfoy are friends?”

She straightened, “Of course not. He’s a silly old elf, he doesn’t know what he’s talking about.”

“Don’t lie to me, ‘Mione. I know you and I saw your reaction when he said Malfoy’s name. Even now you’re growing defensive.”

She chuckled, “Wow you really will make a great Auror after all of this.” 

“So it’s true.”

“It’s not, now will you leave it alone? Please.” 

Harry shrugged and got up, “I’m going to bed. I’ll—I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Ah, yes, tomorrow when they’d be polyjuicing themselves into Ministry workers. Harry and Ron tracked down three who walked to work together every morning two men and a woman. She would have to be prepared to get up early. 

As she stood to head to her room she felt a queasiness in her stomach steadying herself before walking to her room on the second floor. Entering she smelled the remnants of dinner in her unfiltered room. Or rather the unfiltered house. She threw a hand over her mouth blocking the smell and tried to breathe. 

1…2…3… 

After the third inhale through her hand she felt the nausea fade. Removing her hand she took a small breath in and then felt her stomach violently protest the scent of salmon, scalloped potatoes, rice, and asparagus. She rushed to the toilet, hoisting the lid up and letting it clang against the porcelain. Her stomach constricted violently as she opened her mouth and spilled her dinner into the toilet. She felt her hair begin to fall forward and used wandless magic to tie it back into a bun. Thanks, Pansy, she thought lightly. 

She counted back the days to Bill and Fleur’s wedding as she began splashing cool water on her face. Hermione had a regular cycle and she was supposed to get her period a week ago. Yet, it hadn’t come. She dabbed her face with a towel and made her way back to her bed. Sliding under the covers seeking comfort in the duvet. It left her feeling empty. If she were to be pregnant—well that wouldn’t be good. Maybe she should've grabbed a damned test, but there was no way...

Tears began to leak from her eyes and soon she was sobbing into the pillow. There was no way to terminate the pregnancy right now. If she were to tell Harry she knew he’d make it his mission to take her to some muggle clinic. Yet—yet she knew deep down if she were to ever get pregnant she wouldn’t terminate the baby. It was hers and—and Draco’s, oh, Draco, he didn’t even know. Then again, did she? Maybe the fish wasn’t cooked well enough. Maybe—she groaned at the thought of a joke Theo had made towards the end of the sixth year ‘We have magical seed, ya know, no muggle contraception is going to stop this.’ As he gestured to his southern region. 

Her birth control did nothing to stop it. Then again she’d run out before the school year ended and didn’t get the chance to pick up a refill when she’d stopped by home to obliviate her parents. Oh, her parents, what would her mum say? ‘I can’t believe it Hermione, that was so irresponsible,’ but after a few appointments, she would’ve fallen in love with her grandchild. She sniffed as she thought of her parents living in Australia. Despite Draco’s endless requests that she let him tell his mother the situation and move them somewhere safe she couldn’t take the risk. 

This pregnancy was a risk though. She had to think about that. Being pregnant and on the run was something she didn’t intend to happen. She’d meant to ask Ginny for the potion but thought she could wait til after the party. Ginny would’ve hounded Hermione for answers on who it was but she was confident she could avoid the witch for a week before leaving with Harry and Ron. Nothing had turned out the way she’d wanted it to. 

Summoning her magic she sent two light warmths to Draco’s ring. That meant ‘I’m okay but I need to know you’re there.’ It was the third one that meant that they were in danger and needed the other one to use the apparational pull towards the other. The charm had two neat tricks. She waited for two minutes before feeling two warming sensations buzz through her finger. Tears came once more after that.

Chapter Text

The Ministry

She had no idea when she’d fallen asleep but the next morning there was a light wrapping on her door. Sitting up she called, “Come in!” She reached down and began pulling on her socks. Harry stepped in shutting the door behind him, “Breakfast is ready, you slept in.”

Glancing at the clock she noticed they only had thirty minutes to go before they were to leave for the Ministry. She began pulling on her jeans in front of a flustered-looking Harry. “Harry, you’re like my brother.” She quipped. “Stop looking at me as if it’s the first time you’re seeing a woman.”

“This isn’t something a sister would do,” Harry muttered stepping outside and clicking the door shut. She shook her head, sometimes he acted like he didn’t know what to do with a woman. Which she was sure he did. But something about the concept of sex made him squeamish. She didn’t know how a man like him could handle a woman like Ginny. But she was sure the redhead would have him eating out of her hand if it came down to it. 

She’d almost forgotten about her possible pregnancy as she slipped on her Falmouth Falcon’s quidditch hoodie, courtesy of Draco. It was grey with a white falcon on the front. She’d given him a pair of her nickers—worn and a t-shirt she slept in before leaving the shrieking shack. Tokens for their time apart.

Like she said she almost forgot about the possibility of pregnancy until she smelled the scrambled eggs protruding from the kitchen. Sitting down at the table she already felt a little green. She began nibbling at her toast as Ron stuffed his face with eggs, bacon, and toast, not seeming to take any breaths in between. Instead, she focused on Harry who was currently finishing his last bite of toast. The toast was good, toast was safe. She subtly tried to smell it so she could drown out the smell of eggs when Harry’s alarm went off. He looked up at Ron, “It’s time.”

They’d made it into the Ministry and things started to get chaotic from there. 

As Hermione sat in her chair she watched as Harry’s polyjuice began to flicker. His anger was radiating off of him as he spoke to Umbridge, Hermione sucked in a breath. 

“You’re lying Dolores, and one must’nt tell lies.” Harry pointed his wand and yelled, “Stupify!” 

Hermione dove for the locket as Ron cast a stupify on a man about to shoot a spell at Harry. The others in the room began to murmur about Harry and she knew they were in for trouble. They rushed from the room as the dementors began descending from the ceiling. 

They’d just made it into the elevator and as the door began to shut the dementors pounded against the bars. Hermione covered her abdomen absentmindedly as she pressed herself as far back as possible as the dementors tried to perform the kiss. She frantically shoved herself into the wall harder, desperate for any release against the cold. Harry was in front of them as he cast “Expecto Patronum!”  

She’d never felt more grateful for anything in her life as the elevator shot downwards and away from the creatures that wanted to take her soul—and possibly her child’s soul along with them. She felt cold and sick and frantic to get out of there. Harry’s polyjuice had worn off entirely. They weren’t safe here any longer. 

As they rushed ahead her polyjuice now gone she turned back just in time to see Ron embraced in a kiss with the man he was polyjuiced as wife. “Long story!” Ron shouted as he ran past the frazzled man and the stunned wife of said man. They needed to leave. She heard shouts around them. “Is that Harry Potter?” “It’s Harry Potter!” She grabbed Harry’s arm. Shoving him forward as they ran through the Ministry.

The guards were now on their heels and spells were flying at them from every direction. She ran towards the floo, Harry in front. As she ducked and dodged the spells. She and Ron made it into the floo at the same time. But—Yaxley had too. She felt him there with them. As she apparated them to Grimmuald Place she had to make a quick decision. Grimmuald was no longer safe, he’d seen—so she had to apparate them outside of Hogsmead in the woods. 

The trees were above her head as she groaned. Sitting up she kicked off her heels and turned searching the ground to make sure that she hadn’t lost Harry or Ron. That’s when she saw him—Ron lying in the grass and groaning. She crawled over to him on her hands and knees. 

“Shhh… Shhhh…” she said as tears fell from her eyes, because, it was bad, really, really, bad. Ron was splinched. She looked down at the mangled flesh. His left arm was torn open, it looked as if he'd been subjected to a meat grinder. She wiped the hair out of his face. “It’s okay, it’s okay,” she whispered, her shaking hands reaching out and removing the left side of his shirt.

She heard Harry approaching to her left. Thank Merlin, “Harry, Harry, quickly in my bag there’s a vial labeled essence of dittany.”

She continued working on the shirt as she assessed the damage to his arm. Where was Harry? “Shhh,” she whispered to Ron. "Shhh…” What was he doing? She looked up and over at him. He was scrambling through her bag. “Quickly!” she shouted at him. 

“Accio dittany!” Harry shouted. 

“It’s alright,” she whispered to Ron, looking at the approaching Harry. “Unstopper it,” she commanded, moving behind Ron so he could lie in her lap. Why was he groaning so much? He wasn’t even awake. Oh no, he must be seriously hurt. “It’ll be okay. I’ve got you, I’ve got you,” she provided helplessly. 

“Hermione, his arm.” Harry provided lamely. 

She was sobbing, “I know, just do it!” She looked down at the ruined flesh with horror. She had to fix this, it was all her fault, she couldn’t believe Ron had been hurt so badly. Her stomach felt sick at the sight of blood and shredded flesh but she shoved the feeling aside. She had to help Ron. 

“It’s okay,” she cried out to Ron, his body convulsing in pain, “It’s going to sting a little bit.” She didn’t know if he could hear her, but she was in shock at the events that had just taken place at the Ministry. At the thought of being pregnant, at the idea of losing her life to the dementors along with her and Draco’s child, at the thought of being captured, at Ron—Ron’s life potentially being lost due to her failure to get them away.

“What happened!? I thought we were meant to be going back to Grimmuald Place?” Harry asked as his eyes tracked the wound on Ron’s arm.

“We were,” she cried, “we were, it’s alright, one more,” she said to Ron tears lacing her voice as she held the stopper in her shaking hand. “We were there, we were there, but—Yaxley had ahold of me and I—I knew once he’d seen where we were, we couldn’t stay, so—” she sobbed out a shaky breath as she worked on Ron’s arm. “I brought us here but—Ron got splinched.”

She squeezed out more dittany onto Ron’s arm his breathing becoming ragged, “Sorry.” She whispered to Ron. Moving his hair out of his face and bottling up the dittany. She looked down at the blood on her hands then and the tears in her vision seemed to clear. She needed to set up the wards. 

Blood wards. It was something that Draco and Theo had taught her. They were almost impenetrable, keeping anyone unwanted out. She thought of the wards the minute she’d looked down at her hands. She suddenly stood and walked towards the forest with her wand in hand. She wiped Ron’s blood onto her skirt as she lifted her left hand cutting it open with a spell and began speaking the enchantment. 

“Sanguis meus, defende me, malum avert.”

She began to cast the next defensive ward. A shield charm.

“Protego totalum.”

“Salvio Hexia.”

To protect the area from hexes.

“What’re you doing?” Harry asked from beside Ron. She let out a shaky breath before replying, how could he not see what she was doing, how could he not understand what they needed to do after an encounter like that? After Moody’s death, she was sure they’d see the dangers but they surprised her again and again. “Protective enchantments. I don’t fancy another visit like the one we had in Shaftesbury Avenue, do you?” She asked with an edge in her voice. “You can get going on the tent.” She began to walk to the other side of the forest facing the south. Harry muttered something behind her that she ignored.

The blood spilled from her hand onto the ground as she made her way to the other side of the forest. Her tears were all dried up now. She had to focus on protecting them. Then she could rest and think about the day they’d just had. 

“Protego totalum.”

“Repello muggletum.”

She held her bloody left hand up to the ward adding, “Sanguis meus, defende me, malum avert.”

“Muffliato.” A silencing spell. So no one could hear them inside. 

She did this for an hour before finding Harry who was currently finishing the last touches to the tent. She helped him levitate Ron inside. Later, she found herself lying alone on her cot. She cast a muffilato around herself and let out today’s fears. She cried until she couldn’t anymore. It was late, but Draco hadn’t checked in today as far as she knew. She looked down at her golden band etchings of the constellation Draco. Draco’s had a silver band with ‘Property Of H.G.’ written on the underside so only he could see it. She sent a warming charm into it and waited to feel Draco. 

He sent a warming charm back and she smiled to herself. Maybe... maybe it would be okay.

Chapter Text

For the next week, Hermione and Harry took turns wearing the locket around their necks. They only gave it to Ron when they absolutely needed a break. Hermione had made Ron promise not to get out of bed for the week and he’d begrudgingly agreed. Hermione changed his gauze daily and ensured the healing was coming along.

On the third day, she stepped outside to where Harry was cooking over the fire. The necklace hung around his neck. “What’re you making?” She asked lightly. “Some kind of beef stew, I thought it best if we use the meat a few times this week, Ron—”

“Needs his energy,” she smiled at Harry. “It’s okay if you use it Harry, we’re all family. If it’ll make him better then of course we should use it.” Harry smiled back at her as he stirred. The smell wafted up to her nose and she put the back of her hand across her mouth. Her eyes glistened over as she tried not to gag in front of Harry. She was fairly certain about her pregnancy now. She’d just resisted casting the charm in front of them to check. “You alright, ‘Mione?” Harry asked with a brow raised. 

“I just lost my appetite—since Ron’s injury.” Harry grimaced at the reminder staring back down at the soup. “Yeah, I get it.” Harry shrugged stirring the soup once again. “Can you grab that bowl?” He motioned to the log where the bowls and spoons were sitting. She nodded reaching for it and handing it over. “Thanks.” He lifted the contents into it and handed it to her. “Can you take it to him?” She nodded and began to walk inside as her ring flared to life, once, twice, she prayed that there wasn’t a third. Nothing came. 

He just needed to know she was there. She quickly walked into Ron’s room and placed the bowl next to him. He looked to be sleeping but suddenly he turned to face her. “Hey, ‘Mione.” He groaned as he reached for the bowl. “Hey, Ron.” She smiled meekly back. “Sit with me?” He asked as she tried to slip out of the room and reply to Draco. “Um… I need to help Harry.” She provided lamely. Ron scoffed, “‘Course you do.” 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” She asked aghast. 

“You’re always whispering to him at night. Talking about me. Probably other things too—”

She huffed and stomped out of the room summoning her magic into the ring before stepping outside. “Ron’s being a right arse.” She said to Harry as she took a seat next to him. Harry sighed, “Is he annoyed at you too then?”

“Why’s he mad at you?” She asked with a brow raised.

“To be honest I don’t know…”

She shrugged, “He’ll get over it.”

“What’s been up with you?” Harry asked lightly. 

“I don’t know, I think—I think tomorrow we should try to destroy the Horcrux.” 

Harry nodded.

The next day she followed Harry and Ron outside a distance away from the tent. Ron’s arm sat in a sling. As Harry set the rock on a log and joined them by the trees she looked up at a raven flying overhead. She shook her head. Focusing on the task in front of her. If she was pregnant then she would be a month and a week along. And she still hadn’t gotten her monthly. The nausea was only getting worse and she knew soon it would be hard to keep anything down. 

She still refused to check the diagnostic. She couldn’t bring herself to know the truth. Each day her worry grew worse. Each day she didn’t know whether to cry or to accept it. But she was avoiding it, avoiding it at all costs. “You first.” She said to Harry. 

Harry lifted his wand and cast, “Dissendium!” 

The locket flew from the log and Harry tracked it in the leaves. When they reached it Hermione raised her wand, “Incendio!” The leaves lit up and scorched the Earth but the locket remained intact. Harry sucked in a breath, “Expulso!” The locket flew across the ground once more. Harry growing agitated walked towards it, “Diffindo!” He cried. “Reducto!” Three more bursts of magic flew from his wand but she watched as nothing happened to the locket. 

Harry picked up the locket pausing before sliding it around his neck, “What’re you doing?” She asked. Harry slid it under his shirt, “We have to keep it safe until we know how to destroy it.” Which she already knew and had agreed to before, but this time around it was as if something had shifted. They’d be stuck with the blasted thing around their necks for weeks, months, with no idea when they’d finally find a way to get rid of it. 

When she’d worn it she imagined horrors of the future, Harry dead, Draco dead, her child dead, both her and her unborn child dead. It played on her fears, and it made her feel scattered and disorganized. Now she’d have to deal with that feeling once every day or every few days for a while. A chill flew up her spine. Ron standing eerily quiet beside her. 

Suddenly he spoke up, “Seems strange mate, Dumbledore sends you off to find all these Horcruxes but doesn’t tell you how to destroy them. Doesn’t that bother you?”

Hermione could do nothing but stare at Harry. Harry seemed to be looking at her for an answer but this time she didn’t have one. She didn’t know how to destroy them in the middle of the woods. And she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t angry at Dumbledore for giving Harry scraps of information. 

Harry looked at Ron once more and then to her. His black hair falling into his eyes, she noticed in that moment how the sun danced across his right cheek as he watched them. Finally, he looked at Ron and shrugged before walking away back towards the tent.

Ron scoffed, "Course he walks away."

"Ronald. Please." She whispered.

"Please what?!" He snapped.

"You're... you're being foul. Harry is going through enough... we all are. We shouldn't be fighting one another as well."

Ron spat out his spit onto the ground. "That's all I have to say 'Mione. I mean, seriously, Dumbledore didn't tell him a thing. Now look at us, look at me!"

Her head snapped from the direction in which she was looking, back towards Ronald. 

She felt tears forming in her eyes but tried to fight them back. "I am looking Ron," she said hotly, "and all I see is someone who should be thanking his friends for saving his life, someone who should be supportive of what we're doing. If Vol—" Ron cringed, and she huffed, "If he wins, then there's nothing to look forward to."

"I don't see anything to look forward to now 'Mione," he kicked the dirt with his boot. Then he let out a manic-sounding laugh, "I mean... we're in the middle of the woods. With what— a few books, some canned soup? What out here is going to fix what's going on back there?"

"I... I don't know Ron. But we have to keep looking. We have to keep—"

"Trying, to move forward? Yeah, 'Mione, I've heard it all before... just go, run back to Harry." Ron began to walk slightly away from her, taking residence on an overturned tree. She watched him as he slid his hands through his hair, which was longer now than she'd ever seen him wear at Hogwarts. 

She shook her head and decided she'd use the time to find some branches for tonight's fire. 

As she brought back wood from the nearby fallen branches she saw Harry sitting outside of the tent in a trance-like state. She watched only for a moment before he reentered his body and the world around him. Sadly she spoke, “I thought it had stopped.” Because she did, Harry hadn’t seen into Voldemort’s mind for quite some time. Every time he did, it seemed to hurt him, giving him a headache for hours afterward. “You can’t keep letting him in Harry.” She hissed because seriously this man was causing Harry so much pain. Causing Draco so much pain. She hated him for messing with the people she loved. 

“You know who has found Gregorovitch,” Harry said ignoring her other words. 

“The wandmaker.”

“He w—wants something.” Harry shuddered. As she took a seat across from him. “...That Gregorovitch used to have… but I don’t know what.” He said frustrated. “But he w—wants it desperately. I mean it’s as if his life depends on it.”

The sound of radio chatter inside the tent had Harry acting quickly to get up. Ron must've come back to the tent while she was gathering the wood. She knew the feeling of annoyance that Harry was currently experiencing but she also knew the comfort Ron found in listening to Potterwatch. “Don’t!” She shouted stilling Harry, “It comforts him.”

Harry hissed, “It sets my teeth on edge. What’s he expecting to hear, good news?”

Hermione looked down into her lap thinking about all the things she did and didn’t want to know about she smiled up at him sadly, “I think he just hopes he doesn’t hear bad news.”

“How long before we can travel?” Harry asked her.

She shook her head, “I—I’m doing everything I can—”

“You’re not doing enough!” Harry screamed back into her face. 

Tears threatened to spill over. Because he couldn’t see that she was trying everything in her power to keep them alive. She thought bitterly of the wards, Ron being splinched, her quick decision-making to keep them safe and alive, and the baby—the Horcruxes.

It brought her back to her time in Hogwarts. Draco comforted her as she dealt with the weight of helping Harry throughout school. Draco had grown bitter and told her many times that they didn’t appreciate her. She sometimes found herself agreeing with him. However, she knew Harry and Ron were kind and dorky deep down. Knew that when they did have time to talk without thoughts of Voldemort surrounding them—they had a good time.

She missed those days. She missed everything about her life at Hogwarts.

Harry was walking away but she shouted after him, standing and following him where he stood, “Take it off!” she gestured wildly to the necklace, “I said take it off, now.”

He paused before taking it off and setting it in her hand, she wanted to scream at him but she took a deep breath steeling herself. “Better?” She asked him. He nodded, “Loads.” She looked down at the locket in her hand. “We’ll take it in turns, okay?” She turned around scooping the wood up into her arms, keeping the Horcrux in her hand as she walked towards the fireplace. 

A few days later in the evening, she sat around the fire with the Horcrux around her neck. It made her feel like she wasn’t as intelligent as others claimed her to be, that maybe Harry was right and if she were just a bit more intelligent she’d be able to provide them security to travel. As the thoughts swirled in her head she looked up at the sky and tried to make out any stars she could find above the trees. Her hand drifted to her stomach and she realized with a jolt that she hadn’t heard anything from Draco all day. She sent a warming charm through the ring and right when she felt the response a smile came to her lips as always. As her daydreams turned to one of her and Draco together she heard a sudden sharp snap from off in the distance—

She jolted her head to her right and slowly stood. Hermione took off into the woods. Her breathing was heavy as one hand held her wand and the other her lower abdomen. She didn’t know when it started, maybe the day at the Ministry but she felt a desire to protect their child. She supposed it was a natural feeling rooted in motherhood. 

As she approached the end of the wards there were suddenly three men two of which were carrying women, all three appeared right in front of her and she held her breath as they passed. The one with his hands free paused a few feet past her. “What’s that?” He suddenly asked pausing to turn around and she felt her heart clench. 

Her breathing turned ragged as he turned around and came to a stop in front of her, she clenched her fists, her wand in one hand. “What’s that smell?” He asked right in front of her face. She pinched her eyes closed before opening them once again to stare at the man he had long black hair and a hooked nose. He inhaled deeply, pressing his face against the wards where she knew he could see nothing but that did nothing to stop her heart from pounding or the sweat she’d begun to produce the minute they’d walked into her line of vision. 

The man carrying one woman suddenly dropped her body. “What’re you doing?” The man in front of her asked. The other man shrugged, “It’s heavy.” Not that she’s heavy, but it’s heavy. Hermione prayed the woman received a quick death with no suffering. The man standing in front of her grew annoyed turning away from her, she let out a breath of air, “Oh, I’m sorry. Do you want me to carry it?” He asked the other man, sarcasm dripping from his voice. 

“Yeah, thank you.” The man said dryly. As the other scoffed, “Don’t be ridiculous, pick it up.” 

She let out a sigh as a crunch came from behind her she spun her wand raised as Harry looked at her and then at the three men. “Snatchers. Good to know your enchantments work.”

“He could smell me, my—” She looked down to her abdomen and then back at the snatchers walking away, “my perfume.” She said instead looking down at her belly. She’d read about how wolves were perceptive to the female anatomy. Smelling a woman who was ovulating, on their monthly, or pregnant was easy for them. They automatically knew. And somehow tonight that wolf knew she was there, because of her child. It was the only thing that made sense because Hermione was not the type of girl to pack perfume in her beaded bag for her time on the run. 

She needed to cast the spell and acknowledge what was happening.

As they headed back to the tent Harry began to argue with her that they needed to leave. “I’ve told you, Ron isn’t strong enough to apparate.”

“Well, then, we’ll go on foot.” Harry provided. 

Hermione rolled her eyes.

“And next time Hermione as much as I like your perfume, just don’t wear any.” She shoved him a bit. Thinking to herself, yeah, if only it were that easy to get the smell of pregnancy off of her.

Chapter Text

Travelers

Hermione listened to Harry and they began their walk on foot to get to a new location. Keeping to the most rural areas. They camped out at night usually just sleeping in their sleeping bags and not using the tent. The second week of September breezed by. By her birthday they were staying in a barn.

Hermione and Harry set up their cots alongside Ron, and Harry got Ron to take off the necklace and lend it over to Harry for the night. The two of them promised she could have a whole week off from wearing it despite her protest. The barn had a lightbulb that they could turn on and off when needed. But they opted to keep it off, lest someone come looking. Instead, she pulled a small oil-lit lamp from her bag and propped it up, lighting a match to turn it on.

Harry smirked and reached into her bag pulling one of the two alcohol bottles out of it. “‘Mione, I think your birthday is a cause for celebration. You only turn eighteen once.” He grinned as he raised an eyebrow to Ron who chuckled and poured out his glass of water for Harry to fill full of muggle vodka. She raised an eyebrow as Ron took a sip and sputtered, “Bloody hell, Hermione, what is that?” He asked as he spat and dabbed at his tongue. She let out a tinkering laugh as Harry hesitantly took a sip for himself, “It’s called vodka. It’s a muggle alcohol. Usually, you take just a shot of it, you don’t drink it like Ogden’s.” 

Her thoughts shifted to a night not too long ago when the Slytherins all gathered in the room of requirement and played truth or drink with fire whiskey. Theo had admitted to being beaten by his father after Astoria said she’d never been abused by a parent. Draco drank alongside Pansy. But Theo was happy to say that he was abused, while Hermione shared her parents were kind and Blaise said his mom was never around to do any abuse. Which Hermione thought was abuse in itself but didn’t say anything. Daphne gestured to her sister Astoria stating that her mum and dad didn’t believe in hitting. 

Harry and Ron began to take tentative sips of the alcohol. As Harry began to pour her a drink she shook her head. “I’m not drinking.” She said lightly. 

Ron’s eyebrow raised, “It’s your birthday ‘Mione, of course, you’re having a drink.”

She shook her head again, “I’d feel better if one of us were sober. You know, in case…”

“Well then it should be me,” Harry said. “You have fun and I’ll—”

“—No, Harry, I don’t want to. I’d rather play a game.” She smiled and began to shuffle around in her bag. “Here.” She pulled out wizard’s chess and Ron’s eyes lit up like it was Christmas. “‘Mione you’ve been holding out on us, and it’s your birthday, aren’t we supposed to be giving you gifts?” He chuckled as he began to set up the chessboard. Harry was looking at her strangely. 

“Harry, I’m fine. It would mean the world to me if the two of you played while I half-watched reading my book.” She reached out squeezing his hand which got Ron to give them a strange look that had her pulling away. “It’ll remind me of the Gryffindor common room.” She said to Ron, Ron returned his smile as he adjusted his pieces. 

“I’ll be right back,” Hermione said standing. “I’ve got to check the wards once more.”

“Swot.” Ron grinned as Harry moved his first piece. It reminded Hermione of how badly she missed Draco. He’d always called her a swot for studying too hard back at school. She sent a warming spell through her ring and he returned it. As she made her way outside she leaned against the backside of the barn. Far enough away from Harry and Ron that she’d be able to hear their approach before they saw her. 

It was her birthday, and the only present she wanted to give to herself was the truth. She cast the spell on her lower abdomen and watched as a golden glow spun out in front of her. Her hands came up to her mouth as she watched the baby their baby spin. The vitals on both her and the baby were stable, although she was a bit dehydrated. She felt a tear slip down her face as she looked at her child in her womb. Their child—Draco and hers. Their baby. 

She slumped down the wall undoing the spell with a wave of her wand as she cried for joy, and in pain for what she’d have to go through to protect her child during this war. She couldn’t fail them, she couldn’t fail. She swore to herself then and there that she wouldn’t fail. This child was now her life, and she would do anything in her power to make sure they both made it out. 

Summoning her strength she joined the boys back inside of the barn and watched as they played. She drank her water as she read her book and at some point, she must’ve fallen asleep because in the morning they were back on the run. Walking through the trees alongside desolate roads and grassy valleys. 

Her nausea seemed to get worse in the last week of September. They’d made it to a remote trailer park that had been torn apart. Some of it burned to the ground. She followed Harry and Ron and made the mistake of looking inside one of the trailers where she saw a scorched body. Running she spun around the corner away from the sight and spilled her guts onto the grass. Ron came up behind her, “Blimey, Hermione, are you alright?” She answered by throwing up again. 

She sat on the steps of one of the trailers, running a hand through her hair. She hadn’t been able to shower in weeks. “I—I need a shower. I need—I can’t.” She was on the verge of hysteria. 

Harry came over and stepped inside the trailer. Ron was rubbing soothing circles on her back, “This one has running water. Why don’t we stay overnight? You can get clean and we can have some sou—”

“I swear to Merlin himself if you say soup one more time, I will hit you, Harry Potter!” She snapped.

“Okay,” he held up his hands, “What else did you pack?” 

Tears sprang to her eyes at the thought of eating anything but canned food. All they’d eaten was beans, soup, and the occasional string beans. She was growing sick of the thought of eating and her child seemed to want nothing to do with it. “How far away are we from muggle society?”

“Can’t be too far,” Ron added. “I saw cars on that road over there.”

She knew it was stupid, but the baby was asking for it, okay, maybe she was asking for it. But it was all for them anyway, “Can one of you transfigure yourselves and see how far you can get by foot? I just—one night, one night with a cheeseburger and chips. That’s all I ask.” She looked desperately at Harry.

“I’ll go,” Harry said with a sigh. “If I’m not back in an hour assume I’m dead.” Hermione flinched, “Harry!”

“Sorry, but, Hermione you usually would have our heads if we said we needed a burger and chips.”

She cried out, “I know, I’m sorry!” And tears did fall, because what was wrong with her, well, easy, she was starving and pregnant. She was going to have Draco’s head for forgetting the contraceptive charm when she saw him again. 

“It’s alright, Hermione.” Harry tried desperately to calm her to no avail.

“I’ve got her. You go.” Ron gestured to the busy road nearby. 

Hermione leaned into Ron’s side as he sat next to her on the steps. “I’m sorry, Ron, I know it’s selfish, I know it’s a silly request but I—”

“‘Mione, if my arm didn’t hurt so bad I’d be the one going to get you a burger and chips. Things might be a bit shite right now, but we’re best mates, and we look out for one another. If you’re hungry and not feeling well, you deserve a night of luxury.” Ron shrugged.

She let out a hiccup and pulled away to meet his face. “I’m sorry you got splinched Ron—”

“—All about forgotten, really, it’s not your fault, I wouldn’t blame that on you.”

“Thanks, Ron. I think I’ll see about that shower now.”

She stood and Ron nodded.

Harry came back after thirty minutes sporting six burgers and a basket of chips for them to share. He’d even brought a large cola and she hummed with delight as she ate her food. In her head, she was rambling to her baby about the delights of food, sending apologies in between bites about how she couldn’t feed them anything but canned goods. If she had any books on magical babies she was sure they needed better nutrition than packaged meats and beans but she could do nothing about the situation.

The next day they moved underneath a bridge. It was desolate in the early hours of the morning. Her charm had warmed earlier that day while she was asleep, it awoke her and she sent the warming charm back to Draco, before sleeping in, albeit not for much longer before Harry ultimately woke her. It was the first night she’d slept without feeling like barfing the next morning. 

“Hey,” Harry said smiling, “I know you weren’t feeling good yesterday, I brought you some toast, and the orange juice in their fridge wasn’t expired—they still have electricity it’s good.”

He sat the food down next to her and she picked the buttered toast up and bit into it. She realized he’d coated it in cinnamon, “Yum…” She breathlessly said. “They had cinnamon?” She thought of Draco’s scent of vanilla, sandalwood, and cinnamon. It was deliciously him. 

Harry nodded, “Yeah, we stuck it in your bag.” He grinned. He gestured to her sweatshirt. “I didn’t know you were a Falcon’s fan.”

She paused. “I’m not, I think Parvati lent it to me and I never gave it back. It’s comfortable.” The lie somehow came easily. She didn’t know why she was lying to them still, she was pregnant, she should tell them. But Draco—somehow she didn’t know how to explain it. Didn’t want to explain it. He was hers, she was his. She didn’t want their opinions. The sweatshirt was all she had of his and she had to wear it, it comforted her.

Harry shrugged. 

“We’ve got to get going if we want daylight on our side.” She nodded at Harry’s words as he left her. After her burger and shower last night, she felt rejuvenated. “Everything’s going to be okay, little one.” She whispered to her belly. 

Later that day she was in the middle of helping Ron remove his sling as they set up their tent in a nuclear industrial plant. Harry was skipping rocks into the river that was flowing next to the spot they’d chosen to set up camp. Ron’s voice startled her, “He doesn’t know what he’s doing, does he?” He asked bitterly.

Hermione thought of the child in her womb and her feelings of confusion. “None of us do.” 

Ron didn’t answer so instead of waiting around she slipped into the flaps of the tent.

Chapter Text

Halloween

As they made their way through rural Scotland she thought about Draco. What would she tell him when she saw him again? Would she even see him before their child was born? If she showed up with a newborn on her hip what would he think? Even trying at Theo’s witty humor did nothing to ease her fears. She knew Draco’s soul, and she knew he would never abandon her. But the terrifying thoughts seemed to have no end. And despite Draco’s assurances his mother would love her she couldn’t help but wonder if her child would be accepted.

Her thoughts turned grim as she fiddled with the inside of her coat pocket. No one even knew she was pregnant. Ron and Harry would most likely rage and scream at her if they found out. No one in the Order would ever accept her and Draco’s relationship. And despite trying to soft launch their relationship in the sixth year she couldn’t help but grimace remembering how that turned out. 

Harry was suspicious of Draco that year during Draco’s time in the room of hidden things, as Draco liked to call it—as he worked on the vanishing cabinet, with her help. Snape had confided in Draco about the curse killing Dumbledore. To make Draco feel better about having to kill the headmaster? She wasn’t sure. What she did know, however, was these trips to the room were causing Harry to become suspicious. 

At first, she had dismissed Snape, but the more she paid attention the more she realized he wasn’t lying. This led her to help Draco on his quest. Sometimes causing Harry and Ron to become flustered when they couldn’t find her in the library. 

Her thoughts drifted to a conversation they had in the Gryffindor common room. “I’m going to bed.” She laughed at Harry’s poor attempts at getting Slughorn to give him the memory he needed. As she walked towards the girl’s dormitory, Harry sat up from his position holding the marauder's map, his voice causing her to pause and turn around. “Hermione,” he said, “I think Malfoy’s leaving the castle.” She stared at him trying to think about what to say, “I’ve seen it sometimes—sometimes he just disappears off of the map.”

“That’s not possible,” she replied looking to her left and chastising herself for using the telltale sign of lying, meeting Harry’s gaze. “No one can leave the castle these days, the map’s wrong.”

She tried to turn away as Harry shouted after her, “The map’s never wrong!”

Because, no it wasn’t, but luckily for her and her friends the map didn’t show who was in the room of requirement and Harry had no reason to suspect Draco, or her, would ever be in there without him knowing. “Goodnight, Harry.” She added as she made her way to her room.

Presently she was trying to not cry. To not think about the possibility of dying, the possibility of Draco dying, and the most chilling thought of all—their child dying.

It was as if fate was playing a trick on her as they moved through a small subdivision Hermione caught sight of a mother holding a child’s hand. They were dressed up in a bee costume and waddling along as their Mum laughed and helped steady them. Would she be a good Mum? Tears sprang to her eyes. She looked away and focused her attention on her feet stepping along the concrete. 

The future was so uncertain and she felt a sense of dread settle in the pit of her stomach. Since she’d missed her period she denied that she really was pregnant. Trying to write it off as imagination, but deep down she knew she was the entire time before checking at the barn. She'd desensitized herself to the point where she didn’t think about it at all. But now—after hitting the three-month mark she knew that things weren’t going to get better. She’d be four months in November and start showing soon after…

At some point, she’d have to tell Harry and Ron. And fighting alongside Harry in the final battle? She wasn’t sure when that’d take place but when it did she didn’t know what exactly that would look like—because she was sure at the pace that they were going she was either going to be ready to pop. Or at the very least very visibly pregnant at that time. And a half-blood carried by London’s most wanted muggle-born, or better yet, mudblood, yeah, she was sure nothing good was in store for her. 

As they slipped inside the tent on the outskirts of a forest she took a deep breath and began speaking the protective enchantments. Settling down for the night she took a seat beside Harry as the radio chatter from Potterwatch spilled outside into the area. She’d tried to listen for Draco’s name but ultimately it was futile. He was never mentioned since the Order had no qualms about what happened to him.

It was just another additional problem she’d have to handle when the war was over. The public outrage that Harry Potter’s best friend had been shacking up with a well-known Death Eater for years. And even worse, had a child by said well-known Death Eater. She ran her hands through her hair thinking about the articles Rita Skeeter would write after she’d trapped her in a jar for months. 

Also, there was the possibility Draco would spend time in Azkaban. Hermione had to hope that his being at Hogwarts would lessen his sentence, or get him off entirely. She already had promised all of the Slytherins’ that if they were to face a trial she’d be there to testify for them. 

They’d all rolled their eyes and deflected. She knew it was a defense mechanism, Theo, however, appreciated her sentiment as he raised his glass in salute before drinking it down in one go. 

The worst possibility of all was one where Voldemort won. Yes, there were drifting thoughts, but she always used occlumency to shove them into the recesses of her mind.

She brought the toast to her lips, thinking about all of the different things she’d have to deal with after the war when she suddenly realized she wasn’t thinking about the now. Right now she needed to put more energy she didn’t have into helping Harry find the Horcruxes. She needed to start reading the books and doing research. Figure out how to destroy the Horcrux that currently sat around Ron’s neck in the tent. 

Reaching into her beaded bag she dragged out one of the many books she’d nicked from the Hogwarts library. Along with an additional few Draco and Theo had given to her from their estates. There were only two other people besides Harry and Ron that knew about Voldemort’s Horcruxes. Draco and Theo. She knew if she told Harry and Ron they’d be beside themselves. 

Just another problem for later. She thought bitterly. 

Harry stretched out his legs between hers and she looked up and caught his eye. “What’s up?” She hummed, flipping through pages in the book.

“I—I was just listening to Ron’s radio earlier—”

She groaned.

Harry cut her off, “I know, but, Hermione, there’s a lot of muggleborn families being targeted… and I heard them say your name…”

She sucked in a breath, not really knowing why, it was something she’d considered and expected of the Death Eaters, them going after her and her family. Undesirable number two was her, right below Harry, and below herself was Ron. She shouldn’t have been expecting anything less. 

“I…” Harry trailed off. “If we need to go there, Hermione, apparate them out—”

She shook her head, “No, no, Harry it’s alright.”

“Hermione,” he said, voice laced with shock and a delicate softness to it as if she were a child incapable of accepting reality. “If we don’t get them out they’ll be killed.”

“Harry, I know, I… I didn’t tell you this before, because frankly, I wasn’t ready to talk about it. But I—I obliviated my parents,” somehow that had her choking up, pregnancy and heightened emotions seriously did not mesh well. “They’re—they’re living in Australia and they have no memory of me, or having any daughter at all.” She choked on the last word. 

Harry shot up and sat next to her on the log pulling her into a hug. She sobbed harder into his chest. “Hermione, I’m so sorry. I can’t believe—” he rubbed circles on her back as she cried, “They’ll be able to remember you again someday though, right?”

She shook her head pulling away and wiping her tears, sniffling, “We—I don’t think so. It was an invasive memory charm, it took me an hour to complete it, it almost drained my magic.” She thought of Draco and how they had both thought that it would be an impossible feat. If she did find a way to bring back their memories it could take months, years. She wasn’t ready to think about that yet.

“I’m so sorry, ‘Mione.” Harry reached out wiping a tear from her cheek and she softly smiled at him. 

“Thank you, Harry.”

“Anything for you, ‘Mione.” And she hoped he meant it, because soon, soon she’d have to tell him another truth. 

Chapter Text

Goodbye’s

The next day, they set up camp next to a large lake surrounded by mountains. She watched Ron with sadness. He was listening to the radio again, something he’d done since starting their journey. 

It seemed to only be getting worse for him. His fears that it would be his family’s name on the radio made him frantic for information. She’d long since chosen to tune out the radio. Relying on her ring to tell her whether or not Draco was safe.

The weather had started to get colder. Today she sat in a t-shirt, Draco’s sweater, and had a coat pulled around her shoulders as well, but not even that seemed to stop the chill settling into her bones. Her morning sickness was starting to alleviate as she was sure she was beginning the first stages of the second trimester. She thanked her lucky stars that she wasn’t going to be one of those witches who had morning sickness up until birth. 

Harry was shoving his hair out of his eyes as he scooped the gooey oatmeal into his mouth. She stifled a laugh. “Harry, I have scissors. Do you want me to cut it?” She asked lightly.

“Would you?” He asked surprised. 

“Of course, but let’s head inside. I’ll do it later tonight.” She hummed. As she reached for her book and began to read.

“Sounds good, why not now?” 

“I need to read this.” It was something she’d promised herself she’d start doing. Focusing on the present task. If she didn’t do that then she’d be useless to them all. She needed answers, needed to find out any information on Horcruxes or how to destroy them.

Later, as she began to snip away at Harry’s hair she spoke to him, “Mum used to cut Dad’s hair for him. Even though we had enough money she always used to say that she could do it better than any hairdresser. I learned it from her.”

Harry snorted, “Good to know, I don’t just let any witch near my head with a pair of scissors you know.”

She chuckled as they descended back into silence as she cut at his hair. Trying to tune out the sound of Ron’s radio going off in the background. Because why did it have to run every second of the day? She thought bitterly. Her anger was quicker to come and now that she knew she was pregnant she blamed it on that. Or the situation. Or everything. 

Her thoughts drifted back to the book she read earlier that day.

Suddenly she stopped cutting Harry’s hair. “Oh my God!” She exclaimed using the muggle term she'd grown up with for a large part of her life back home.

“What?” Harry asked reaching up and touching his hair. He'd thought she'd ruined his hair.

“I’ll tell you in a minute!” She scrambled away. 

She began looking through the book she’d read earlier that day. 

“Or maybe you can tell me now.?” Harry said as he came into the room behind her.

“The sword of Gryffindor. It’s goblin-made.”

“Brilliant!” Harry exclaimed. Giving her a thumbs up as if she were dense.

She shook her head, “No, you don’t understand. Dirt and rust have no effect on the blade.” She shoved the book towards him pointing to the passage she’d read earlier. “It only takes in that which makes it stronger."

Harry looked at her, “O—kay?”

“Harry, you’ve already destroyed one Horcrux, right!? Tom Riddle’s diary in the chamber of secrets.”

“With a Basilisk fang. If you tell me you’ve got one of those in that bloody beaded bag of yours…”

“Don’t you see…” She said desperately, “In the chamber of secrets you stabbed the Basilisk with the sword of Gryffindor. Its blade is impregnated with Basilisk venom.”

“It only takes in that which makes it stronger.”

He joined her at the table sitting across from her pouring over the book.

“Exactly! Which is why—”

“—It can destroy the Horcruxes.”

“And that’s why Dumbledore left it to you in his will.”

“You are brilliant, Hermione. Truly.”

Hermione smiled at Harry, feeling appreciated for the first time in their four months on the run. Ron hadn’t even said thank you for healing him. Which she was sure was largely due to his worry over his family but even then—she just wanted to feel appreciated. Like she was doing something. It was what she did best. Problem solve. And right now this felt like a huge win for them.

“Actually,” she provided with a laugh, “I’m highly logical which allows me to look past extraneous detail and perceive clearly that which others overlook.”

“Yeah,” Harry replied, dismissing her, “There’s only one problem, of course—”

Suddenly the lights inside of the tent went out. Hermione looked around at the sound of shuffling. Ron stood at the end of the table glaring at them in the dark.

“The sword was stolen,” Ron said in a low tone. Hermione realized he’d used his dilluminator to kill the lights. With his point made Ron flicked the dilluminator back open retuning the light in the tent. “Yeah, I’m still here. But you two carry on. Don’t let me spoil the fun.”

Harry closed the book and moved to stand. “What’s wrong?”

“Wrong?” Ron asked in that eerily low tone of his. “Nothing’s wrong. Not according to you, anyway.”

“Look, if you’ve got something to say, don’t be shy. Spit it out.” Harry was irritated by Ron’s tone and reaction to them finding out solid information. Hermione felt the same way opting to stay quiet for now.

“Alright, I’ll spit it out.” He said darkly. “But don’t expect me to be grateful just because now there’s another damn thing we’ve got to find.”

“I thought you knew what you signed up for.”

“Yeah, I thought I did too.”

“Well, then, I’m sorry,” Harry said approaching Ron, “but, I don’t quite understand. What part of this isn’t living up to your expectations? D—Did you think we would be staying in a five-star hotel, finding a Horcrux every other day? You thought you’d be back with your Mum by Christmas?”

Harry and Ron were beginning to square up to one another in a heated argument she wasn’t quite sure how it happened. She placed a hand on her belly and followed the boys to where they were standing in the entrance area of the tent.

“I just thought after all this time we would’ve actually achieved something!” Ron roared, “I thought you knew what you were doing. I thought Dumbledore would’ve told you something worthwhile. I thought you had a plan.”

“I told you everything Dumbledore told me!” Harry said aghast, Hermione shifted herself on the outskirts between the two boys—men. She had to remind herself they were all becoming adults now. Even if she were the oldest. Even if none of them felt ready for it. “And, in case you haven’t noticed, we have found a Horcrux already.” He gestured to the one hanging around Ron’s neck.

“Yeah, and we’re about as close to getting rid of it as we are to finding the rest of them, aren’t we?” His voice was hoarse as he spoke. She realized when Harry had gestured to the necklace what the problem was. She cut in between them and rushed up to Ron.

“Ron,” she whispered, trying to bring his attention to her. “Please take—” She reached for the necklace but he flung her hands off of him and her body cast protego on its own. Her eyes flew open at Ron’s aghast face. He’d been shoved away from her.

“Please take the Horcrux off, you wouldn’t be saying any of this if you hadn’t been wearing it all day.” She reached back at the necklace once again as he this time—gently shoved her away. 

“Do you know why I listen to that radio every night, do you?” Ron asked Harry completely ignoring her position to the left of him.

“To make sure I don’t hear Ginny’s name or Fred or George or Mum.”

“What, you think I’m not listening too!?” Harry had completely lost his temper in their fight. She flinched and kept her position out of the way. Her emotions heightened to the point she was on the verge of crying. “You think I don’t know how this feels?!” Harry shouted. 

Ron screamed back and she gasped as the tears began to fall, “No, you don’t know how it feels! Your parents are dead. You have no family.” 

That sentiment also hit her a little too close to home and the tears began to fall quicker now.

Harry dove at Ron and she shrieked in shock and horror at the event that had unfolded in front of her. “Stop! Stop! Please!” She pulled at Ron’s shoulder. Harry shoved him once more, “Fine, then go!” He shouted at Ron. Hermione let out another cry as Ron tore his shoulder from her grip.

“Go, then!” Harry screamed.

Ron tore off the locket and threw it at the ground. Moving around her, “Ron,” she said trying to follow him. 

“And you?” He asked her suddenly. Walking towards the front of the tent with his bag. “Are you coming, or are you staying?”

She looked from Harry back to Ron, her mouth hanging open, her shock still emanating from her body. For some reason, she had no answer. She paused trying to think of a clever response to keep him here for Harry, for her. Because they needed him to make it through the war. She realized she didn’t know how to say that. And that wasn’t the response he wanted anyway. “Fine.” Ron said, “I get it. I saw you two the other night.” 

She thought back to the night before when she’d confided to Harry about her parents. It was the first time she’d ever told anyone else aside from Draco. Harry and her had been sitting around the fire and she’d confided in him. Crying as Harry held her. Due to the pregnancy, she’d been doing a lot of that lately. She’d told Harry that she obliviated her parents and she was unsure if she’d ever be able to get their memories back. Harry let her cry against him and that’s what Ron must’ve seen.

“Ron, that’s—that’s nothing.”

Ron stared her down before leaving the tent. 

“Ron!” She cried out. 

She didn’t think about following him but when she finally got the courage to go outside and try and talk him into staying—for Harry, she thought stubbornly she’d already heard the sound of disapparition.

Her eyes were filled with tears as she turned to face Harry. For some reason Ron’s departure made her feel dreadful, it felt like there was some truth to what he’d said, that they hadn’t made much progress. She knew she had to stick by Harry’s side and help him win the war. And that weight felt like the world. Carrying Draco and her child, dealing with the weight of keeping Harry alive, and seeing the next few months through was a lot. “I—I need to be alone.” Hermione pushed past Harry and slid into her cot. Her tears spilled over onto her pillow.

Chapter Text

Revelations

After three days it was time to move on. And her heart had been fractured in more ways than one. 

The next morning she woke with a start, feeling as if she was missing something. That’s when she realized yesterday was the first time Draco hadn’t communicated to her through the ring. Usually, if he or she forgot the other remembered. She sent the warming charm and received no response. Sitting in bed she sat for hours sending one to two warming charms on the ring trying to catch Draco’s attention. 

By the third day of no communication and the thought of moving to a new location, she threw up her food for the first time in a week. Harry looked at her but didn’t speak. If he’d asked in that moment what was wrong she was sure she’d break into a thousand pieces. 

She stood outside and placed her hand on her womb. “I can’t wait until this is all over.” She whispered to her belly. Looking out across the lake and trying to remember the days when she had all of her friends around her. Dreaming of the days when she could finally tell Harry and Ron the truth about the Slytherins. Wishing that it wasn’t so black and white. 

She tied her scarf to one of the nearby trees as a signal to Ron in the direction in which they were headed in case he decided to come back and look for them. It was also an indicator they were alive and moving on from the location.

When she looked in the mirror that chill November morning she noticed she’d started showing. After 4 months and almost one week, it was inevitable that she’d get to this point. She made sure to bundle up in layers, knowing at some point she’d have to tell Harry. For now—for now, it was her business. 

She stood beside Harry and looked at where her scarf now hung wrapped around the tree. 

It felt like a goodbye not only to Ron, but somehow to Draco as well. It felt like she’d lost something important to her. If he wasn’t responding through the ring then what was wrong? She couldn’t come up with an answer. A small whimper fell from her lips.

Harry silently grabbed her hand and apparated them to a cliff. When they arrived Harry dropped her hand the minute she began crying. She felt so alone, he didn’t know why she was crying, and she knew he assumed it was because of Ron. So she let him believe it. She turned around sobbing as she began to put together their tent. Hermione had fallen into a state of depression, she couldn’t handle the idea of Draco being dead. She couldn’t fathom the thought of raising a child alone. Either on the winning or losing side it would ruin her. 

Sitting down on the dirt and rocks she felt broken. If her child was fatherless, if Draco was dead—she was certain there was no way she could go on without him. It felt as if her body shut down. Harry began to set up the wards as she sat huddled in a blanket he’d draped around her shoulders. She sent the warming charm again on her finger. It felt as if she was sending it every two minutes. Nothing came back. It wasn’t Ron’s absence that had her in shambles, it was Draco’s. Ron was just the cherry on top of the endless shite she was feeling inside. 

She was only staying with Harry and not out searching for Draco because Harry would be alone. She couldn’t stomach any food. But she still forced herself to eat for the baby. It felt like sandpaper going down her throat and she felt like crying due to the anxiety in the pit of her stomach.

The days seemed to pass by with little to no recollection on her part. It was nearing the end of November now and throughout the days she would sit at the table, eat food, and then warm her ring. Over and over again until she passed out somewhere in the tent. Harry brought her to her cot every night and she could see that she was worrying him. 

Hermione was sitting next to the radio. Listening to a song called ‘O Children, Harry slipped through the tent flaps and took a seat across from her. She looked down at her abdomen and was surprised Harry hadn’t mentioned anything yet. Maybe he thought she was somehow getting fat off of string beans, canned goods, and rice. Either way, she didn’t care anymore. The only thing she could think of was Draco and why it’d been almost a month of silence. 

Harry came to a stop in front of her and she lifted her wet face to him and saw his outstretched hand. She slipped her hand into his. He slid the necklace off of her neck and sat it on the table next to her. Dragging her toward the center of the room. They began to dance and Harry brought a smile to her lips as he shimmed across the floor guiding her movement. She let out a smile at Harry resting her head on his shoulder, her face fell as she felt her ring flare to life on her finger. She pulled away from Harry with a gasp and a resounding sob. Tears of joy fell from her eyes and she pulled back away from Harry bringing her hands to her mouth.

“Are you, okay? ‘Mione, I’m sorry—”

“—Harry I have something to tell you.” She pulled him by his hand and sat down next to him on his cot. “It’s a long story.”

She sent a message back through the ring and Harry was looking at her puzzled. “That ring, that’s the constellation of Draco…” He paused brows pulling together, before meeting her gaze once again. Confusion in his eyes. 

“I’m surprised you just now noticed it.” She laughed. Sending another two gentle bursts of warmth to the ring, to which Draco quickly responded. A full smile broke out over her face.

“What’s going on, Hermione?” He looked at her confused.

“At the Yule ball in the fourth year, Ron had completely lost anything I’d ever felt for him—” she explained how Draco had spoken to her for the first time that day. How she had found ways to speak to him without raising suspicion. She had to remind Harry to listen multiple times. When she was finished she tried to search for her words, “Harry, I’m pregnant, with Draco’s child.” She gestured to her belly which was swollen, but again, to him, she just must look a bit chubby. 

He looked at her belly with wide eyes. “You’re serious?”

She cast the charm to show him her baby. “There they are.” She smiled down at the glowing orb. The smile came easily. And for once throughout this hell she felt a little less alone. 

Harry ran a shaking hand through his hair, “So you communicate with Malfoy through that ring, I mean does he know?”

“No, it happened the last night I saw him, the day of Bill and Fleur’s wedding.”

“Hermione…”

“I know it’s a lot. And I’m sorry for keeping this a secret for so long, but I’ll be four almost five months along now, and well… I’ll start to show more.”

“But Draco?”

She sighed, “Yes, Draco. We’ve been together for almost three years now.”

“I can’t believe you never told us.”

“You hexed Draco in sixth year! And before that, you hated his guts, I’d reckon you still do. It was just—easier this way. We never meant for—” She gestured to her belly.

“And he doesn’t know?” 

She shook her head, biting her lip and wondering why it took so long for Draco to respond to the message. She sent two more bursts of magic into her ring to which he replied again. “I thought he was dead,” She shook her head tears threatening to fall once again. “So, that’s why you’ve been so… I thought it was because of Ron.”

“Ron was just additional hurt. I can’t believe he left us, and I’m still quite cross with him. But no, I mean if you thought Ginny was—”

“—Don’t, I worry about her every day but I have the map for that.”

Hermione shot up, “Oh my God! If I thought of the map I could have seen if Draco was alright sooner. I’m an idiot. Can you show me?! Please!”

Harry nodded walking over to his bag and slipping it out. He pointed his wand, “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.” 

He walked back towards her taking a seat next to her on the bed. “Here.” He pointed to Draco sitting stagnant in the Slytherin common room. Pansy, Blaise, and Theo sat with him. She looked around the map spotting Astoria and Daphne in one of the girls’ rooms. “Where’s Ginny?” Hermione asked searching for her name.

“Room of requirement with Neville and a few others, Luna, Parvati—” He began listing off names that were absent from the map. All indicators were that they were in the room of requirement just as she and Draco had been most of the fifth and sixth year. No Slytherins seemed to be missing from the map. But she understood their perspectives. The Slytherin’s gave them no reason to trust them.

“Why’s Snape pacing his office?” She mused.

“He does that a lot actually.” He snorted.

“Can we look at this every day? It would make me feel better about…”

“Of course, Hermione. Well now that I know you’re pregnant, which Merlin, is a shock, but I can see why you wanted that burger and chips so bad.”

“Urgh,” she groaned, “Don’t remind me or you’ll have to leave this cliff and go find something edible for me.”

They both laughed at that.

Chapter Text

I Open At the Close

Hermione sat outside reading Little Women, a classic that her Mum had gifted her. As she read through the familiar words, she heard a shout from behind her: “Hermione, you were right!” Harry yelled over the wind as he approached her. 

“Snitches have flesh memories, but I didn’t catch the first snitch with my hand. I almost swallowed it.” He hands her the snitch, she grabs it from him, and turns it over in her hand staring at the words ‘I Open At the Close.’

“I open at the close.”

“Yeah, what do you think that means?” Harry asks taking a seat across from her.

“I don’t know.” She gestures to her books, “I found something as well.” Harry moves to sit next to her as she flips through the pages, “At first, I thought it was an eye but now I don’t think it is. It isn’t a rune.” She’d studied runes extensively in school alongside Theo and Draco. “And it isn’t anywhere in Spellman’s syllabry. Somebody inked it in.” She runs her finger across the top right of the page where the marking sits. “It isn’t part of the book. Somebody drew it in.” 

“Luna’s dad was wearing that at Bill and Fleur’s wedding.” She pauses thinking back to that night. She remembered seeing Luna dancing with her father. Luna wore a vibrant yellow dress but she couldn’t recall seeing a necklace hanging from Luna’s dad’s neck. Yet, how could she? She didn’t speak to Luna or her dad that night. However, if Harry had seen it—

“Why would someone draw it in a children’s book?”

“Maybe Dumbledore knew you’d end up pregnant—” Harry smirked as she jabbed her elbow into him. 

“Shut up!” She huffed out a laugh. Thinking back to Hogwarts and Dumbledore’s all-knowing eye.

Harry grew serious once more, “Look, Hermione, I’ve been thinking. I want to go to Godric’s Hollow. You know it’s where I was born, it’s where my parents died.”

Hermione huffed, “That’s exactly where he’ll expect you to go because it means something to you.” She stood collecting her books in a rush. It was a horrible idea, and right now she didn’t want to throw herself in danger. She didn’t know why. She’d always been willing to do it before. But there was a lot at stake… As she picked up her things in a rush she knew it was why she was rushing it. She didn't want to jeopardize their child. Conflicting feelings flashed through her. She wanted to help Harry and support him, but at the same time, she wanted to keep Draco and her child safe.

“Uh, yeah, but it means something to him, too, Hermione.” He gestured his hands wildly begging her to understand. “You-know-who almost died there.” Harry stood, “I mean, isn’t that exactly the type of place he’d be likely to hide a Horcrux?” She knew he had a point, that he might be right. If they went there and found something it would be good for them.

But still… “That’s… it’s dangerous, Harry.” 

“It’s because you’re pregnant right?” He didn’t say it maliciously but she was still hurt by it. 

“I suppose so, Harry, and I know you’re right, you know recently I’ve been thinking we’ll have to go there.” She didn’t want to admit it… she didn’t want to go. Of course, she didn’t want to put herself in danger, her baby in danger.

She began walking back towards the tent, “I think it’s possible something else is hidden there.”

“What?” Harry asked from behind her.

She turned to look at him, “The sword.”

Hermione turned continuing her descent towards the tent, holding her belly to maintain her balance across the rocky ground, “If Dumbledore wanted you to find it but didn’t want it falling into the Ministry’s hands, where better to hide it than the birthplace of the founder of Gryffindor?”

“H—Hermione, I’m sorry… I know you’re pregnant and I don’t want anything to happen to you or the baby… but if we’re to do this—”

She cut him off by reaching out and toying with his hair, dropping her hand she spoke, “Don’t ever let me give you a haircut again.” 

December

Hermione stood on a chair. Hanging some garland throughout the tent. She was trying to make it feel more lively in the winter months, her Mum and Dad used to throw on music on vinyl and dance around as they decorated. As she grew older she began to help them. The snow that had started towards the end of November didn’t seem to want to stop. Atop the snowy mountain, their tent sat, and at night she’d begun casting a muffilato to drown out the sound of the howling wind.

Her stomach seemed to grow to a small basketball-sized shape. Harry liked to call it her quaffle. 

Draco hadn't failed to warm the charm every day since the mishap in early November, and she was grateful that he was back. The fear that somehow he would be taken away from her again scared her. But she was trying to think positively. Stay in the present. Accept the small blessings. Her mind wandered to a time back at Hogwarts when their group had banded together. Their drinks were laced with veritaserum and at first, she had been terrified, Theo had slung his arm around her shoulder. "Accept the small blessings, this dose allows you to avoid answering." Pansy snorted at that and covered her mouth for ever letting out such a sound. Hermione began to laugh, re-joining the group on the couch.

"Granger," Draco purred, "Tell me who was your first crush.?"

"Draco Malfoy," she hissed finding that Theo was right and she could avoid answering if need be, she used her Gryffindor courage and spat, "Neville."

Everyone began to howl with laughter, Pansy's eyebrows shot up and her eyes widened but she cooled her features with a sip of her drink. Hermione herself caught the expression but shook her head. It was nothing. Pansy likes Blaise. She was certain of it. Daphne was whispering to Astoria and Hermione found herself in turn to ask a question. "Daph," she watched the blonde whip her head to face her, "Who is your current crush?" 

"Granger," she growled, she watched the witch as she worked her sharp jaw together, huffing she sat up straighter, "No one."

"No one?" Hermione repeated the sound foreign on her tongue.

"Yup, no one golden girl." She grinned. "Although, I didn't think so until you asked. Thanks for that," she raised her glass in a toast and took a sip.

"Now Stori," she said sweetly. 

"No, Daph, don't." She shook her head.

"Oh, kitten, you must," Theo said in a voice laced with honey.

"Who is your current crush?" Daphne finished asking her question.

“ Dr— Draco,” she blurted, then froze, her hand flying to her mouth. Her eyes welled immediately, but she steadied her voice. “ I— I’m so sorry, it’s not on purpose. I didn’t mean for that to slip out.” She looked at Hermione with wide, pleading eyes. “ I promise, Hermione, I don’t… I’m not holding on to anything like that. It’s just… it’s only been a few months since everything came to light. Before that, he hadn’t said anything, and I suppose my heart still hasn't quite caught up yet.”

Astoria took a shaky breath, “ I want you both to know I’m happy for you,   I would never want to make you uncomfortable. It’s just… I haven’t quite found someone else yet. But that doesn’t mean I’m pining, you’re my dearest friends. It’s just a little bit of a leftover feeling, that’s all. It'll go away."

"Stori," she said softly, "It's okay. I appreciate you. It's alright, truly. Guys, I think we need to move on to different questions. Blaise—"

Blaise automatically asked Theo a question and Hermione tuned them all out crawling onto the carpet and pulling Astoria in for a hug. "I'm sorry, Hermione." She whispered softly against her. 

"Astoria, it's alright. I mean it, you can't just turn off those things with a switch—"

"A switch?" The beautiful blonde pulled away looking at her with blue glassy eyes.

"Muggle expression," Hermione snorted. She snapped her fingers, "You can't turn it off like that. But you're not cruel or mean to us, I appreciate you being so loving toward us while still feeling something for him." She looked at Draco who gave her a soft expression, mouthing 'thank you' Hermione nodded and faced Astoria, "Get your sister back." She whispered into her ear, Astoria let out a soft laugh and nodded. 

Harry sat down next to her pulling her back to the present. She wondered who Astoria had found, if there was anyone, if things were hard for both girls or if they were fairing alright. None of their friends had a witch or wizard, she knew Theo adored someone, but could never put a finger on who. She was lost in thoughts that were of happier times when you could wonder who your friend was crushing on.

Harry's next words brought her back, “I was thinking we could go later this month.” There was no room for love, friends, or the future. There was only the present with darkness and uncertainty. She bit her lip fighting back tears, she was strong she would get through this. When they did she wouldn't be the same person, she already thought that whole interaction silly when it used to be a sweet memory of the start of her fifth year. Everything was becoming tainted and black. 

She nodded to him. “That’s alright with me.” She didn't care anymore. Harry would go, she couldn't leave Harry to go alone. She had to see the war through it didn't matter if she was pregnant or not... she was here, she was a muggleborn in the middle of a war, she'd obliviated her parents' and it wouldn't be for nothing, she would make them proud. She would make Draco and her child proud.

He watched her as she ran a hand over her bump.

“How’s the little man doing?” 

She scoffed, “She could be a girl.” 

“Malfoy’s haven’t had a female in their line since, well, forever.”

Hermione’s lips pursed together. She knew this. It was a generational fluke that continued to happen. Draco and she had spoken of it before. One child, always male. No Malfoy had ever been blessed with a daughter or more than one child. It seemed to be a curse placed on his family in the early 13th or 14th century but his ancestry didn't date that far back. All of the books she'd researched on it for a brief time came to the same conclusion. 'Unknown curse, male heir, one child.' She shook her head, “How did you learn that?”

Harry turned a bit red, “Ginny… well she knows about the purebloods. She told me very excitedly that we’d,” he raised his fingers into quotation marks, “have our own heard of redheads with her Mum's genes.” He shuddered. "I guess each pureblood family has their own... thing. Malfoy's have their one child and it's always a male. Parkinson, well, I didn't read much but it's usually twins, Greengrass daughter's one always has a blood curse—"

"A what!?" Hermione shrieked.

Harry's eyebrows shot to the top of his forehead, "Yes, it's in the book—"

"What book!?" She shouted again making Harry flinch.

He raised his hands, "'Mione, I don't know—"

"—You don't—"

"—Gah! Stop shouting 'Mione," He rubbed a hand over his face, "Ginny showed it to me. You'll have to ask her to see. Some purebloods have curses on them," he huffed.

"Do you remember anything else on the Greengrass curse?" She asked in a fearful whisper. Why had none of them mentioned it at school? So many questions began to swim in her mind.

"No... I'm sorry, 'Mione. Ginny and I mostly focused on hers. Her Mum's gene, heard of baby Potter's, with red hair apparently too." He snorted softly, trying to make light of it when Hermione was still dumbfounded about what the curse meant for Astoria and Daphne. 

“And you don’t want that?” She tried to continue their earlier conversation, saving the rest to think about when she had time. Time, time, what a curse in itself. She tried to focus on Harry's face and push the rest away with occluding. It worked for the most part. 

Harry shrugged, “It’d be great to start a family, and well… you know being an only child can get lonely. I’d want them to have a sibling, but, I mean, a heard of Weasley’s?” 

Hermione laughed, “Oh, Harry, I can’t wait to see it.”

His eyes looked down to her stomach, “Have you felt them move?”

“Not yet.” She shrugged, “Soon though, I’m sure. It usually happens around the fifth month.”

A week later Hermione felt her ring flare to life. She grinned as she warmed her ring and sent the message back to Draco. As she turned over on her belly she felt a sudden fluttering sensation in her abdomen. She quickly sat up and brought a hand to her mouth. It happened once more and tears fell from her eyes. “Hi, baby.” She whispered. In response, she felt a light rolling sensation. 

She cast the spell and looked down at her baby. Who was now much larger. The orb moved around in golden circles and she felt the sensations a few more times before the baby stilled. Harry walked in and his head tilted as she met her eyes. “That’s the baby?” 

“Yes, I can feel them moving… it’s, it’s the first time.”

“Congrats, Hermione, I know I haven’t told you that. But I am happy for you… Malfoy makes you happy?” He asked as he sat down beside her.

She wiped her tears, “Yes, yes, he does.”

“I didn’t want to ask before, and I know you said he apologized to you. But do you really trust him, Hermione, after taking the mark…”

“I told you, his father was sent away, Vol—he forced it on him. He didn’t want it, it was a punishment. And seriously Harry what would you have expected him to do? Run away? Dumbledore knew Draco’s task was to kill him and Snape helped it all unfold.”

“I still don’t understand that Hermione, I saw Snape kill Dumbledore—”

“Because he was dying and he didn’t want Draco to have to live with it, I told you, Snape revealed it to Draco to make him, I don’t know feel better about it. Draco was sick all of the sixth year, Snape helped him—”

“It still makes no sense! He was his friend , Dumbledore trusted him! Look, Hermione, I believe you but I still don’t understand. This…” He gestured to her stomach, “Is a lot. So, forgive me.”

“It’s fine Harry. Just… I’d never lie to you.”

Harry looked at her sadly, “Yeah, I know, that’s why it makes accepting this so hard.”

Chapter Text

Godric’s Hollow

The day of Christmas Eve Harry approached her. She was shivering inside the tent, wrapped up in a bundle of blankets. “‘Mione?” He asked softly. Her heart burned as she twisted in her cot to face him. Her back, and ankles had begun to swell, and it looked as if she were carrying a bit more than a quaffle now. She tried her best to smile at Harry as her heart pinched in protest of her movements. 

She’d begun to sleep a lot more as of late. It felt as if she was withdrawing into herself. She would fall asleep while reading the important texts. She sometimes missed the first of Draco’s messages through the ring. Hermione found herself frustrated that she never thought to merge a journal or give him a personalized D.A. galleon. How could she be so naive thinking that this would be enough, a ring that burns once, twice, or three times, and nothing else? She hated herself for it, there were no ‘I love you’s’, no ‘I miss you’s’. Just silence, and… and pain. 

Hermione thought back to Draco holding her flush against his chest. “—I know you say that they have your back, but when times get tough. Truly tough out there… I just want you to remember that I love you.” She shifted in the bed in the Shrieking Shack, her hand coming up to cradle his jaw. “I love you too, Draco. And I know… I think about that all the time, I—I just have to hope that what we’re doing will save all of us.”

“‘Mione?” Harry said leaning down and shaking her gently. 

She shook her head groaning as she sat up in bed. Her skin broke out in goosebumps as it was exposed to the frigid air inside of the tent. Teeth clattering she quickly pulled the blankets up and over her body. Harry’s eyes grew wide at the sight of her.

“Hermione, I know I’m no doctor or healer, but you look… thin.”

Hermione glanced down and realized her arms did look much thinner than before, her breasts had been playing this game of shrinking and growing bigger, she thought all the changes were because of the baby, but as she turned and glanced at the mirror she saw how sunken in her eyes were, and how her bones protruded from her collarbone. 

“You’re…” her throat grew hoarse and she desperately reached for the water on the bedside table. Harry picked up the glass and pressed it into her hand. She drank it down eagerly, Harry watched bewildered as she finished the glass in three gulps. “I’m sor—sorry, Harry. I’ve been… it’s been…”

“No, ‘Mione, don’t apologize, I—I didn’t realize it was this bad… should we try to call for Kreacher?” He whispered the elf's name.

She shook her head, “No, Harry, we don’t know if he was captured at Grimmuald Place, it could lead anyone right to us.”

“But… Hermione, you’re thin, you’re pregnant, and you’re malnourished.” She smiled up at Harry and his use of the word malnourished. “I should get you something.” Harry shifted and took a seat in a chair as he began to lace up his boots.

“Do we have any more of that polyjuice potion?” He asked as he began to tie the knot in his left boot.

Hermione looked towards her beaded bag, “A bit… but Harry, it’s for emergencies.”

Harry let out a breath, “Hermione, I’m calling it, this—” he gestured to her shivering state on the bed, “Is an emergency.” He began working the right boot. “You’re not going to die, pregnant, with Draco bloody Malfoy’s baby, leave me alone in a bloody tent, and piss off to the afterlife without me. Also, I’m quite certain Malfoy would eventually hunt me down and kill me, so then, I suppose I would be joining you after all.” Harry stood and grabbed his coat from the rack near the front door. 

Hermione was still contemplating his words as Harry walked over and said “ Accio, polyjuice potion.” Next, she watched as he opened the flap to the tent. “I’ll be back.” He said before disappearing.

She opened her mouth to stop him, but the crack of apparition made her let out a shaky breath instead. Rolling over she sent two bursts of warmth into the ring. She began to count the seconds… one… two… three… four… five… where was he going… six… she should’ve stopped Harry, why didn’t she stop him?... seven… eight… what if he got caught, it would be all her fault… nine… what if the baby wasn’t alright… ten… eleven… her heart burned at the wave of anxiety she felt.

She sat up and tossed the covers off of her, pulling her wand from underneath her pillow. As she cast the spell on her stomach she watched as the glow of her baby flashed brightly up at her. She smiled down at the light. Then her ring flared to life, the moment it did she watched her child begin to shift and move inside of her. She focused on the feeling. Sliding back down under the sheets she let herself fall asleep once more. Because… because… she wasn’t sure, but maybe someday it would be alright.

She awoke to the sound of Harry shaking his jacket off, she turned to watch him hang it up on the rack. As he faced her he smiled holding up a few bags of groceries. “Had to apparate a few times to get to the grocery store I remember. The Durseleys used to shop there—”

“Were you recognized?” She asked quickly.

He shook his head, “With the potion they had no chance of seeing through me ‘Mione.” He grinned, “I nicked hair off a random muggle walking their dog, had to collide into em’ a bit, but it did the trick, it was no problem, really.”

Hermione nodded, grinning, she said, “What’d you get.”

Harry smiled, sitting down across from her on a wooden chair, he opened the bag and began to pull out meats; steak, ham, lamb, and ground beef. Then the second bag; salmon, trout, cod. The last bag had bread, potatoes, and… a tub of Rocky Road ice cream. 

“Harry!” She exclaimed, “How’re we going to—”

“Store it? Easy, outside, it’s so cold it should stay good.” He shrugged.

“Oh, Harry, this—this means so much.”

“I’ll come back in, in an hour, after that, I’d really like to try and make it to Godrick’s Hollow.” He said seriously, but his eyes still flickered in concern for her. She smiled meekly and nodded, “Sounds good, thanks Harry.”

They ate a steak dinner with baked potatoes. It was the best food she thought she’d ever had in her life. She moaned between bites. Harry laughed at her eagerness. She felt gentle flutters and kicks in her abdomen and began talking to the baby, “Uncle Harry is amazing,” she whispered sweetly, “feeding us.” She cooed.

Harry snorted.

“What?” She asked putting her hands on her hips.

“You’re hilarious. I don’t know if Malfoy would enjoy me being ‘Uncle Harry.’” He mimicked with a laugh.

She smiled, “Well you don’t know Draco, and now… well now you’ll have to. You know Harry, with or without this baby I would’ve stayed with him. I planned to marry him after Hogwarts, you know.”

“He proposed!?” Harry’s mouth practically fell open.

She giggled, “No, but I would’ve said yes.”

Harry snorted. “I’m going to go freshen up.” By freshen up he meant using their stored snow water and rubbing a cloth over all of their… parts. Hermione sighed, if only she’d been able to conjure a bathroom. The luckiest she’d gotten was a toilet, but they still had to rid of the contents themselves. Luckily, she was a witch, and a good “ evanesco ” did the trick.

As Hermione stood across from Harry she allowed him to take ahold of her hand and apparate them into Godrick’s Hollow. She felt the woosh of apparition and felt the contents of her stomach rise. Hermione took a shaky step forward. “I wish you hadn’t used the polyjuice potion, we should be using it here, now .” She whispered as they began to walk down the street.

“I wouldn’t have used it either way, Hermione. This is where I was born, and I wasn’t going to return as someone else.”

A bell sounded off in the distance and Hermione slipped a bit as she stepped forward. Harry slid his hand into hers to steady her. Her ankles hurt badly. As they began walking, they saw a few people wishing one another goodnight from behind them. Hermione thought of her friends; where was Ron, Ginny, Neville, Luna, Theo, Pansy, Blaise, Daphne, and Astoria tonight? Were they all happy, with friends and family? Were they all miserable, the same way she felt? Scared, terrified even? She shook her head glancing at Harry, and then she thought most importantly of all, where was Draco?

Suddenly, she realized why those around her were visiting family, why they all seemed so joyous, “Harry, I think it’s Christmas Eve.” She exclaimed in awe. Had it really been that long?

The bell continued to toll as they stopped in front of a Graveyard, “Listen.” She whispered. A choir was singing inside of the Church. She lost herself in the music, the snow, and the surrounding sounds of joyous goodbyes from passersby. “Do you think they’d be in there, Hermione?” Harry asked as he stared at the Graveyard. Hermione shifted her eyes from the Church to the Graveyard, “My mum and dad?” Harry asked. 

She looked at him and then back to the Graveyard, “Yeah, I think they would.” She said softly looking back to Harry. Hermione felt a pang of sorrow for him. She hadn’t spoken to him much for over a month. Thinking about herself, her child, and Draco. Focusing her attention on making sure the ring was warm.

Harry grabbed her hand and guided them through the cemetery, their footsteps crunching in the snow. Harry let go of her and gestured for her to check the tombstones. She began her walk along the cemetery, glancing left and right for the last name ‘Potter.’

As she did so she noticed a carving on one of the tombs, she brushed away the snow that had fallen over top of it. As Hermione leaned down she hissed as quietly as possible to not alert Harry. Her back was killing her. She bit her lip holding back tears as she gazed down at the symbol. She walked towards the end of the tombstone and took a breath before leaning over once more to reveal who had been buried there. 

‘Ignotus Peverell.’ It read.

There was something about it… “Hey, Harry?” She called out, looking for her friend. Her gaze found him far away from her in front of a tombstone. She shook her head, glancing down again at what she’d discovered. As she looked back up at Harry she had a sickening feeling she’d found his parents. 

She walked the path towards Harry, coming up behind him slowly waiting for her eyes to be able to clearly make out the names on the tomb. Finally, as she made it next to him she read it. ‘James Potter, and Lily Potter.’ Her heart sank. 

A sudden punch to the gut is what it felt like, here she was, with a boy whose mum and dad were gone. Gone, and dead, and never coming back. She felt a wave of anxiety come over her, would this be their future, Draco and her dead, and their child alive… she focused her sole attention back on Harry.

She should do something for him… something to show she cared. Something to show that they remembered, that they were—she felt as if she might sob. She crouched down to the ground and laid her knees in the snow. She felt the cold seep into the material of her jeans. As she adjusted her weight just so she took out her wand and created a wreath full of white roses. 

Hermione looked back at Harry who outstretched his hand and helped her back to her feet. She took his side once again as Harry stared at the tombstone, unable to tear his eyes away from the wreath she’d just created. Her bottom lip trembled as Harry began to cry, she couldn’t imagine her child growing up alone in a world without both her and Draco. A world that was cruel and unkind, the kind of world they were currently living in. 

She looked back at the tombstone, at their names, she could vow and vow to her child that they’d never end up an orphan, because, they wouldn’t, not really, not with all of their friends to care for them. But she could see that even so—it would hurt. It would hurt them to grow up without them. And she didn’t want to be six feet underground, with her child standing there alone. She took Harry’s hand in hers. Trying to remind him of that fact, he wasn’t alone now, he would never be again.

A flutter in her abdomen had her biting back the tears. She didn’t want to die. She didn’t want Draco to die. All she wanted was to live, to live and give joy and happiness to her baby, their baby, Draco, and her together. She didn’t want to be dead—she didn’t want that.

Suddenly, Harry spoke up, “Merry Christmas, Hermione.”

With great sadness, she looked at him, and all but whispered at the threat of crying, “Merry Christmas, Harry.” With the bulge of her belly, she opted to give him a side hug, laying her head on his shoulder and wrapping him in a half embrace. “I wish Ron were here,” Harry said softly. Hermione nodded against his shoulder, “I hope wherever he is, Ron’s safe, maybe he did make it to Christmas with his mum and dad after all.” She laughed softly along with Harry. As Hermione held Harry she had the sudden sensation of being watched, without turning, she glanced over.

There was someone there.

Her heart skyrocketed in her chest, her hand came up to clutch her stomach protectively. She wanted to move her body behind Harry but knew that it was reckless, and she’d be subjecting him to a curse instead, so she opted for subtlety. She turned and whispered directly into Harry’s ear, “Harry, there’s someone watching us…” Harry kept his eyes peeled forward but she could tell he understood by the way he went rigid, “By the Church…” 

Harry softly turned his head to look, the person themselves began to shuffle around, Harry’s eyebrows pulled together a bit, “I think I know who that is.” He said at last. 

Hermione and Harry began to follow the person down the road, per Harry’s request, she had been quiet at first but now she exclaimed quietly, “I don’t like this, Harry.” She rubbed her hand over her belly absentmindedly as they followed the— what appeared to be an old woman. Where? Hermione couldn’t say. She just knew she had a horrible sinking feeling as they followed her. 

“Hermione, she knew Dumbledore.” Harry insisted. “She might have the sword.”

They continued their pace, Hermione’s eyes were trained on the woman ahead. She’d continued walking until she’d noticed Harry had stopped. She followed him over to where he was now standing in front of a destroyed home. “This is where they died, Hermione,” Harry spoke. Her eyes swept over the house. She pictured a nursery where the damage seemed to be the worst. Her heart ached at the thought. Hiding out in the middle of the war, trying to protect your son, only to be betrayed and killed for trying to protect him. 

“This is where he murdered them.” Harry declared. Hermione had the frightening image come into her mind of Voldemort’s evil glare and non-existent nose waving a wand as she dove in front of a blonde babe. She shuddered. 

As they were wrapped up in their conversation the woman had suddenly appeared next to them. Both of them jumped and Hermione herself threw her hand in front of her swollen stomach. Her wand was clutched in her hand but she didn’t raise it, not yet. She frantically looked at Harry who seemed completely calm as he faced the woman. 

Harry took a step forward at the same moment Hermione took one back. She didn’t trust this. Her body was screaming danger, danger, danger like a mantra. Harry spoke to the woman, “You’re Bathilda, aren’t you?” 

The woman nodded and gestured for them to follow her. Harry took off, leaving Hermione to trail after the pair. They reached the old woman’s home and went inside, the woman began trying to light a match. Just as Hermione began taking in the homely nature of the small place. She didn’t like it.

Harry approached Bathilda and grabbed the matches from her hand, “Here, let me do that.”

Harry lit the match and held it between his fingertips it looked as if he was in a trace, similar to the way he got when Voldemort invaded his mind. She was just about to step forward when Bathilda moved to the right and Harry shook his head and walked forward glancing at different things in the old woman's home.

Hermione stared at the woman in fear until Harry spoke up, “Miss Bagshot, who—who is this man?” Bathilda turned away from her to look at what Harry had asked about, Hermione didn’t care at this point, she took a glance over Bathilda’s shoulder, but kept her eyes on Bathilda. She seemed curious about Hermione’s stomach. Which she didn’t like, not a bit. Her stomach felt queasy, and all she wanted to do was leave. Did this woman even speak—

Bathilda picked up a candle and began to move through the house. Hermione’s brows pulled together and she gave a desperate look at Harry. “Harry—” she said as her friend began to ascend the staircase ignoring her completely. 

Hermione huffed out a breath and looked around the small home. She stood up straighter and began to walk around the home. Picking up a book in her exploration. Attached to the book that blasted Rita Skeeter had written about Dumbledore was a note, giving the book to Bathilda. Hermione slid the book into her beaded bag absentmindedly with a thump. Taking in a few other things as her gaze settled on a door ajar off of the kitchen. She took a shaky breath as the sound of flies grew louder and louder as she approached.

As she pushed the door open with her wand raised high illuminating light she saw blood seeping from the ceiling. At the same moment, she heard a loud crash from upstairs and screamed out, “Harry!” She shoved her way backward and her ankle twisted as she collided with a pile of books lining the hallway. Hermione gasped as she fell, shoving her hands out desperately to protect the baby. A sharp pain shot up in her ankle and she hissed. 

She got back onto her feet albeit slowly, as the sounds from upstairs grew louder and louder. Hermione put her weight onto her ankle and found that it wasn’t broken just hurt—sprained at worst from the impact and the fall. Hermione began to run as fast as she could towards the staircase. Right as she reached the top she saw the snake lunge for Harry right as she cast a spell that had the snake blasting away from Harry and falling through the floorboards. She reacted without thinking—but now what in Merlin’s name was that?! She looked down at Harry on the floor. 

Harry crouched behind the bed his eyes fixated on the floor where the snake had fallen through. Hermione instantly saw what he was looking at from her crouched position at the foot of the bed. His wand sat right next to the opening. She sucked in a breath and lunged for it, grabbing it up next to her own. As Hermione stood Harry leaned towards the opening and at the same moment the snake blasted back through the floorboards. Hermione cast “ Confringo! ” Blasting the snake away from them once again. 

Hermione didn’t have a moment to see what happened next. Harry had her arm in his and apparated them through the window. The glass shattering. 

Chapter Text

The Forest Of Dean

Hermione sat wrapped in blankets on the frosted ground in the Forest Of Dean. The fire burned smoke as it began to die out. She hadn’t the will to move. She stared at the book in her lap in a half trace. Her mind wandered to the days in the room of requirement. Or days at the Burrow with the Weasleys. 

She remembered a conversation she’d had with Ginny, right after being released from Dolores office. Having been caught by Draco and the inquisitorial squad. 

They were on the long wooden bridge leading back from the forbidden forest. Ginny was with Ron and Neville as they were walking up towards the castle, planning to head to the Ministry to save Sirius from the snake. That blasted snake. She shook her head at the thought. 

Ginny had begun to walk beside her, her gaze soft as she watched Harry leading the group in the distance. 

Hermione smirked at something Ron had said and looked back at Ginny who was now staring at her. “What?” She asked. 

“Draco Malfoy.” She said simply, gauging Hermione’s reaction.

Hermione schooled her features from surprise to one of confusion. “What about him?”

“I saw him, back there, in Dolores’ office. His grip on you wasn’t tight. He even flinched when she’d slapped Harry.” 

Hermione’s brows pulled together. She was surprised herself that Draco would’ve flinched. She ignored the part about herself opting for something else instead, “Hmph, I would’ve expected him to be used to abusive measures, with his parents and all.”

Ginny arched a brow but said nothing more on the matter. 

Harry pulled her out of the memory as he approached her taking in the view of the forest he spoke, “Wow.”

“Are you feeling better?” She asked, glancing at him.

“You’ve outdone yourself this time, Hermione.” She watched as his breath created puffs in the cool frigid air. 

“The forest of Dean.” She replied, “I came here once with Mum and Dad.” She remembered the memory of them together. Her father held her hand as she walked over fallen logs. The way her mom laughed and it seemed to echo beautifully around them in the quiet of the forest. “Years ago,” she continued, “It’s just how I remember it.” She said to Harry as he took a seat across from her against a tree. “The trees, the river…” she thought back to the way her mum and dad had tried to help her catch frogs sitting along the river's edge. They hadn’t caught anything, but she still had the memory of it all, “Everything. Like nothing’s changed. Not true, of course. Everything’s changed.” She thought sadly of the situation that they were in, “If I brought my parents back here now they probably wouldn’t recognize any of it. Not the trees, not the river, not even me.” She looked down at her bump, she didn't mean her child, not really, but still... if mum and dad could see her now, what would they say?

Harry looked away from her at her words, and she sighed, “Maybe we should just stay here, Harry.” She rubbed a hand over her swollen belly. “Grow old.” She chuckles, softly, nothing about it is funny, and truly she wouldn’t be able to leave Draco behind. But… it was a nice idea. It was a nice fantasy to get wrapped into if all for but a moment. The war was beginning to take a toll on her. “You wanted to know who the boy in the photograph was… I know, Gellert Grindelwald.” She says as she hands him the book she’d nicked from Bathilda’s home. 

“He’s the thief I saw in Gregorovitch’s wand shop. Speaking of which, where is my wand?”

Her face must’ve betrayed her at his question because he then asked her more desperately, “Where’s my wand, Hermione?”

She lets out a shaky breath as she moves the covers off of her and pulls the broken wand from underneath. Grunting she shifts her weight onto her non-swollen ankle and shakily picks the wand up. “As we were leaving Godrick’s Hollow, I cast a curse, and it rebounded. I’m sorry— I tried to mend it, but wands are different—”

“It’s done.” Harry shook his head, “Leave me yours. You’re pregnant, go inside and get warm, I’ll take the locket as well.”

Hermione did as he asked. Climbing into the cot and pulling the sheets over herself she sent a warming charm into the ring she wore. Draco replied almost instantly and she fell asleep shivering, it seemed as if this time not even Draco could ease her fears.

She awoke in the early hours of the morning hearing Harry shouting her name. As she pulled her boots on eagerly, she got to her feet. Tossing the tent flap open and walked into the chilly morning air in all but her Falcon’s sweater and jeans to keep her warm. Her eyes took a moment to adjust to the bright sun focusing on Harry atop the small mound. She looked up at him, “Is everything alright?”

“It’s fine,” Harry said as he fiddled with a rock in his left hand. “Actually, you know, it’s more than fine.” He said as he glanced behind himself. 

She slowly climbed atop the mound and looked to where Harry gestured. His eyes flashed between whatever he was looking at and her—or more so her bump. She gave him a sneer to match Draco’s and ascended to the top, albeit, slowly. When she finally made it to the top Harry stood looking between the two of them. 

Hermione felt a surge of anger as she watched Ron’s eyes bulge at the sight of her. “Blimey, Hermione, how did— how are you so large?” He all but whispered. Looking from her to Harry. She didn’t know what exactly came over her at that moment, maybe him calling her all but fat, I mean who calls a very obvious pregnant witch fat!? He'd seen his mother pregnant, once, she growled as she rushed him, as fast as her pregnant body could take her.

 “You—” She says as she snatches his backpack off of him and tosses it to the ground, “complete—” she picks up a pile of leaves tossing them at him, “arse, Ronald Weasley!” She snatched his backpack off the ground and slung it as hard as her body could, which one may think to be weak but an angry pregnant witch can swing, as she jostles him in the leg as he flinches back, good she thinks. “You show up here after weeks, and you say ‘How are you so large ’!” She exclaims. 

Suddenly she turns her eyes glued to Harry, “Where’s my wand, Harry.” She speed wobbles towards him. “Where’s my wand!” She says as Harry begins to back away from her, “I don’t know—I don’t know,” he says as he tries to outpace her. 

Harry collides with a tree as she makes the extra few steps towards him, “Harry Potter, you give me my wand!” 

“I don’t have it,” he squeaks. 

“‘Mione, how come you’re pregnant, and why’s Harry have your wand?” Ron says from behind her. 

“Never mind why I’m pregnant, Ronald, and never mind why he’s got my wand.” She said rounding on him. 

Her eyes fixated on the locket broken open in Ron’s hand, “What is that?” She asked aghast. 

Ron smiles holding it up, confusion evident on his face, but he was clearly happy to see them. “You destroyed it.” She said in surprise, she looked at Harry her face pinched, as she turned back to Ron once more, noticing the sword in his other hand. “And how is it that you so happened to have the sword of Gryffindor?” 

“It’s a long story.” Harry provided lamely.

“Don’t think that this changes anything,” she said hotly. Because she was still quite cross with him for leaving, for making her take on the emotional weight of being there for Harry, for not being able to feel secure at night, for the lack of sleep, for the lack of protection, for… for leaving his friends. It just made her feel like every argument with Draco was for nothing as if he was right all along about her friends.

“Oh, of course not, I only just destroyed a bloody Horcrux, why would that change anything? Why would that of all things give me an explanation as to why Harry has your wand, or bloody hell Hermione why you’re pregnant? Fucks sake, just tell me, is it Harry’s?”

Hermione crossed her arms over her chest, “No, it isn’t Harry’s.” 

Harry spoke up, “Mate, I would never, and—”

“You know I wanted to come back as soon as I’d left,” Ron began, “I just didn’t know how to find you.”

“How did you find us?” Harry asked. Hermione realized he was trying to avoid the inevitable question, whose child was she carrying in her womb? Oh, easy Ronald, just Draco Malfoy’s, you know the one that called you poor and the one that called me a mudblood, we fell in love towards the end of the fourth year, and the Triwizard Cup certainly ended up bringing us closer, especially in the end… Merlin, what was she going to say? She shot a glance at Harry at the same moment he did her, both of them returning their attention to Ron.

Ron pulled out his diluminator, “With this.” He held it up to show them. “It doesn’t just turn off lights, I don’t know how it works, but Christmas morning, I was sleeping in this little pub, keeping away from some snatchers. And I heard it.”

“It?” Harry asked.

“A voice. Your voice, Hermione. Coming out of it.” Merlin, this was just getting worse and worse. Ron still had feelings. She could see that by the way he was speaking so passionately about hearing her. As if she were all the hope in the world that he’d seemed to have lost in their two months apart. She tightened her arms around her chest. 

“And what exactly did I say, may I ask?” 

“My name,” Ron said. Hermione thought back to the moment in Godrick’s Hollow when Harry had mentioned Ron finding his mum and dad for Christmas. Certainly, that was what he’d heard… not her, but, “Just my name, like a whisper,” Ron said pulling his lips together and glancing at Harry. “So, I took it, clicked it, and this tiny ball of light appeared. And I knew. And sure enough, it floated toward me, the ball of light. Went right toward my chest, straight through me,” he reached up and touched his chest where his heart was, “Right here.” 

“And I knew it was gonna take me where I needed to go, so I disapparated, and came to this hillside. It was dark, I had no idea where I was… I just hoped that one of you would show yourself. And you did.” He smiled looking at Harry. 

Hermione bit her lip at the tears that threatened to fall. It would’ve been nice, a long time ago, to have a life of ease. Where she saw things as black and white with no grey in between. That was before Draco. That was before Theo, Blaise, Daphne, Astoria, and Pansy. It was before. Life with Ron would’ve been easy, it would’ve been fun for a while, but her life with him was one she simply couldn’t picture. Because with Draco, with the Slytherins themselves, she found herself wanting more. 

Ron had finally realized he loved her, for her, not because his Mum and Ginny encouraged him to do so. It was sad, in a way, it was sad because she could never love him back. A long time ago, she may have been able to slip into that role. But there were three years between then and now. It took Ronald a whole war and time apart to figure that part of himself out. But now he’d have to accept she was never going to be that naive girl at the age of fifteen. She was an adult, she was in love with Draco, and she was having Draco’s child.  

They spent the rest of the day relatively separate from one another. She’d gone to take a nap around noon and the boys had opted for a game of wizard’s chess and light heart conversation. At night Harry had brought her fish and string beans to her bed where she was reading. One look at the plate and she vowed to never eat string beans again, but she couldn’t deny she was happy to have the fish. 

As she finished her food she took her book outside the tent flap to get a bit of fresh air. She could hear Harry and Ron’s whispered conversation from where she sat. Although they clearly had no idea. She heard Harry cast a spell and a sound shot out of the jar that held her bluebell flames. Rushing inside she asked, “What’s going on in there?” Right as Harry put the flames out both boys shouted in unison, “Nothing!” 

Hermione huffed, “We need to talk.”

“Yeah, al-alright.” Ron whispered, “So, whose baby is it?” 

Her eyebrows pulled together, “That’s—that’s not what I meant.” She stammered out. 

Ron huffed, “‘Mione, I’ve been waiting all day. This—I need to know. Harry—” He looked to Harry, “I need to know if it’s yours.”

She hissed impatiently, “Ronald, I told you it wasn’t Harry’s child!”

“Yeah, mate, it isn’t mine, I swear it.” Harry raised his hands in mock surrender. 

Ron glared at both of them, looking at her harder and harder until she felt her resolve crack under his glare. “It’s Draco’s.” She whispered.

Ron began to laugh, it started slow and then picked up, he slapped both hands onto his thighs, “Oh, good one, ‘Mione, but seriously—”

“I am serious Ronald.” She said, her tone sharp. 

Ron’s laughs died at once as he fixated his eyes on Harry. “It’s true?”

Harry nodded meekly, looking at Ron and then at Hermione.

She pursed her lips, “I’m not lying Ron, Draco is the baby’s father and—”

“Did her rape you?!” Ron shouted, “Were you imperiused—”

“No!” She screamed, “No Ronald, he did not rape me, or imperius me. He’s—he’s my boyfriend.” She lowered her voice. “He has been for three years now…”

“Three years?! Three bloody years, Hermione? And this is how I find out—you all, all—”

“I swear to Merlin and Morgana and Salazar that if you say large again I will hex you!” She growled. 

“Malfoy is the father?” He asked her once again.

“Yes, Ronald, now—”

“Do you love him!?” Ron shouted.

“Yes!” She screamed. “Of course I do, Ron. I told you, he’s my boyfriend, he has been, and he—”

“Does he know?” Ron’s voice lowered.

“No.” She whispered.

“Then there you have it.” He spat, “The minute he sees you, he’ll be disgusted, blimey, I’m disgusted. How could you—no, you know what,” he laughed mirthlessly, “the minute he sees a mudblood—”

“Ron!” Harry shouted.

“—carrying his child, he’ll kill you, Hermione. He’ll kill you and that baby. He’s a Death Eater. Always has been, always will be.”

Tears sprang to her eyes, here he was, a friend for almost seven years now. Telling her that her boyfriend would kill her, not only her but their child. Telling her that she was a mudblood and nothing more. Not in Draco’s eyes. Yet, Ron didn’t know Draco. She knew that despite what Ron was saying, that it wasn’t true. But it hurt to hear it all the same. Hurt that he chose to cut her so deeply when she was going through enough.

“You know nothing.” She whispered as a tear fell.

“Don’t I?” Ron growled, as he took a step towards her.

Harry slammed a hand into Ron’s chest, sending him back a bit. 

“This is how it’s going to go Ron,” Harry said sternly. “We’re going to support one another through this war. People on the same side don’t get along all of the time, but they still stick together, fight alongside one another, and protect each other from harm. I know you’re mad at her right now, but we’re in a bad spot. Just—Hermione, can you tell us what you found?”

Hermione nodded, “I—I want to go see Xenophilius Lovegood.”

“Sorry?” Harry asked, not expecting her to say that of all things.

She wiped her tears and stepped towards him, picking up the book and showing it to him. “See this? It’s a letter Dumbledore wrote to Grindelwald. Look at the signature. It’s the mark again. It keeps popping up.” She groaned as she sat down in a chair within the confines of the tent, doing her best to ignore Ron and his glare. “In Beedle the Bard, in the graveyard at Godrick’s Hollow.”

“It was there too.”

“Where?” She asked surprised.

“Out-outside Gregorovitch’s wand shop.”

“What does it mean?” Ron asked Harry in a softer tone than before.

Harry turned to him apprehensively, shrugging his shoulders.

“Look, you’ve got no idea where the next Horcrux is, and neither do I. But this, this means something. I’m sure of it.” She said focusing all of her attention on Harry.

“We’ll go.” Harry said, “Ron… what do you think?”

“Hermione’s probably right, just because her taste in men—”

“Oh, stop it, Ronald!” She spat, “Stop being such a baby, I am pregnant! Pregnant! ” She snapped. “Draco and I didn’t mean for this to happen, it just so happened that the night we forgot the contraceptive charm and I—I was going to get the potion from Ginny but the Death Eaters came, and then we were on the run—”

“You shouldn’t have been with him in the first place, ‘Mione!” He roared, “You should’ve been with me…” He breathed a gulp of air, “It should’ve been me.”

She shook her head, “It was never going to be you Ron, I—” She looked at Harry’s solemn face, “I’m sorry.” 

Hermione secluded herself in her area of the tent, casting a spell to create a curtain around her cot so they wouldn’t be able to see her. She snuggled into the sheets and inhaled deeply, pulling Draco’s sweatshirt to her nose. It had long since lost its smell of vanilla, sandalwood, and cinnamon, that was all Draco. Yet, she tried desperately to find comfort in what he’d given her.

Chapter Text

January

It was late January and Hermione and Ron were still not on speaking terms. She was in her second trimester, six months pregnant, and the nausea had passed some time ago. Her nutrition intake was still not doing all that well, but Harry continued to try and make sure there was enough protein within her diet. 

Every time Ron saw her he sneered at her belly and it was causing her distress. She hated to be looked at that way. 

Harry thought time would help him improve, but it seemed to only be getting worse. She had the sickening feeling that this was similar to the fourth year all over again when Harry had to play mediator between the two of them. She felt guilty for it, but couldn’t bring herself to care. There wasn’t much she wanted to say to him anyway. 

Hermione slipped outside into the cool night air. Draco hadn’t missed a check-in since that month back in November. She sent two warming charms through the ring and seconds later he replied. As she sat in front of the fire she smiled to herself. They didn’t know where the next Horcrux was—but based on Harry’s estimate it was something from Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and the snake. If that was the case at some point they’d have to figure out how to get back inside of Hogwarts. Then—then figure out how to kill that blasted snake and whatever the hell Voldemort would use from Hufflepuff to stick his grimy soul into.

She looked to the night sky and began looking for constellations that she could pick out from her spot on the ground. Andromeda, Draco… oh, Draco… Taurus… the little dipper, ah, there’s the big dipper she thought to herself. Lastly, as her eyes searched the sky she made out Cassiopeia. Cassiopeia was a guide to find other constellations in the night sky. If you tracked it with your eyes you could find the night star Polaris by using the ‘W’ shaped pointer. A guiding figure, that’s what she stood for. It was beautiful really… Hermione got caught up in staring at it. Following that line from constellation to constellation, her eyes always wandered back to Draco.

A crunch drew her attention. Harry and Ron were laughing as they approached the tent. Ron fell into silence when he saw her. Harry gave her a slight nod and sat across from her and Ron sat next to him. Facing them both she drew a protective hand over her bump, where Ron tracked her every movement. Hermione sucked in a breath. 

“‘Mione,” Harry began, “I think it’ll be some time before we see Lovegood, I mean, we don’t know what the rune even means—”

“That’s fine, Harry.” She whispered. Feeling defeated in more ways than one. 

Her hand absentmindedly began to turn the ring on her finger and Harry tracked the movement. Hermione’s eyes flashed to Ron, who was still staring at her stomach with evident revulsion. He caught her watching him and swallowed a gulp looking at Harry. Under Ron’s gaze, Harry glanced at her. “You’re looking better.” He supplied.

“The food’s been helping, Harry, thank you.”

Ron muttered something under his breath and her eyes flashed dangerously. “What was that, Ronald?”

“I—” Ron began, “Hermione—” He shook his head, “Forget it, I’ll be inside.”

Hermione shook her head as Ron walked away.

“He’s trying, Hermione,” Harry started but she quickly cut him off, “No, Harry, he isn’t. He can’t undo what he said. A Death Eater’s whore, he looks at me as if I revolt him. I can understand both of your shock, even not forgiving Draco, but, you both know me. It should come easily for the both of you to trust me.”

“I trust you, Hermione. I do, it’s just… how’re you going to fight in this war—”

She laughed ruthlessly, “I don’t want to hear it, quite frankly if you don’t consider what we’re currently doing as fighting, then what is it? Camping with friends?” She spat the word. “I wake up freezing every day. I check how my baby is doing every day out of fear I’m not doing enough. I can’t tell you how thankful I am for the food and the check-ins about water. But I won’t have you tell me I’m not doing enough. Not again. Not now, not ever.”

Harry nodded, “I get it. I can’t understand your relationship with Draco. Ron—he told me he realized how much he valued you in his life when he was gone. How bright you were as a witch, how kind you were… I think it’s hard for him to finally come to that realization too late. You know he told me he wished the baby was mine. That if that were the case it’d be easier for him?” He shook his head, “I can understand him in that regard, Ginny… I took so long to realize she was the witch for me. I gave her a hard time. I didn’t want it to get in the way of my friendship with Ron, so I can understand how he’s feeling…” Harry trailed off. “I can’t imagine if I figured that it didn’t matter and that I loved her after it was too late.”

Hermione thought about his words and she immediately understood where they were coming from. That still in her mind didn’t justify his behavior. “That’s the thing though, Harry, I realized I loved Draco and wanted to see where things would go, so that’s what we did. I found out I was pregnant and I dealt with it, accepted it, I didn’t curse Draco’s existence for forgetting the charm, it’s my fault just as much his. But I—I would have never said the things Ron did. He even looks at me as if I disgust him. My belly, he looks at my child as if they’re disgusting. It’s—it’s wrong, Harry, it’s wrong.”

“I know, Hermione, maybe with time…”

“Then what Harry? I will always be with Draco, he said hurtful things he still hasn’t apologized for. When my child is born will he look at him or her with disgust written on his face? Will he always resent my child because it’s another man’s with my eyes or his hair? I can’t—if he continues this, he can’t be in my life. I won’t have someone in my life that doesn’t respect me or my family. But… especially if they disrespect my child, who’s done nothing.”

Harry nodded glumly, “I know ‘Mione, and I’m here. I won’t turn my back on you.”

She smiled sadly, “I know, thank you, Harry.”

Chapter Text

November (Past) 

Ginny

Ginny Weasley was maintaining an act. That’s all it was, an act. The confident redhead with a fiery heart and a kindred spirit. All she wanted was Harry back in her arms. After the Gryffindor match in her fifth year, Harry and Ginny had shared a passionate kiss in the dormitory that would haunt her now in her sixth year. 

Everyone knew about their relationship and being Harry Potter’s bloody girlfriend made things extremely difficult. She wouldn’t change it for the world. Harry had told her he loved her during summer, he’d held her and she’d shared her first time with him the same night they’d reunited. It was the end of July and a hot night but they’d snuck away after everyone had retired to bed. Harry had just come from the Dursleys and nothing was going to stop her, stop them. They’d gone to the hammock near one of the trees and conjured a blanket out of Ginny’s shirt. 

Now—she stood side by side with Neville Longbottom and Parvati Patil. They were keeping watch atop the stairs to the Gryffindor dormitory. Making sure everyone made it back from classes safely. They’d set up a sheet with students' names and would tick them off one by one as they came back. It was nearing the last few stragglers and Ginny noticed that two first years were missing. She showed Neville the list and he nodded. 

“Parvati you know the drill if these two come back, warm your D.A. galleon and we’ll turn around.”

Parvati nodded and both Ginny and Neville headed off in search of the two missing first years.

They arrived down to the dungeons where most of the torturing took place and sure enough Flora and Alecto Carrow were torturing the two younger students with the cruciatius curse. Ginny would never get used to the screams. Never forget the way their bodies twitched and their eyes turned glassy almost unseeing. That same blank expression had once been on her face when Tom Riddle's diary had possessed her to open the chamber of secrets. She would never forget that feeling, would never get back her first year, and would never stop being angry that the cycle of torture was a constant in her life. Bill's scar, Moody's death, George's ear, and Harry Harry Harry. 

Neville cast a spell sending Alecto flying back, the short stocky woman regained her composure and smirked. “Let’s go, Flora, dear. The Gryffindors have come to collect their little lambs.” Flora looked at her aunt and nodded. Both of them walked briskly down the hall. Sometimes they’d decide to fight, but today they had other plans. Ginny felt her shoulders relax. 

She felt the tension in her body return as she levitated the smaller boy up. Neville followed behind her with the girl as they made their way back towards the stairs. 

A door clicked shut to her right and Ginny flinched as Draco Malfoy came out of the door. He seemed to be in a frazzled state at first but then she watched him straighten and sneer. “What’re you two doing down here?” He spat.

“What do you think ferret,” she hissed, “you snakes torture children!” She screamed, “Children! And we have to—” Why was she telling him anything at all? “Piss off!” She said for good measure brushing by him.

Usually, he’d let them leave, he’d never stopped them before today. Always a snarky comment and then nothing. Today, he seemed to have other plans. He snatched her wrist and dragged her back to face him. She was aware her wand was currently levitating the young boy and if she removed it to hex Malfoy she’d drop him.

“Let her go,” Neville said lowly. 

Her eyes tracked his movement.

“And where is the chosen one?” Malfoy asked coldly. 

Ginny was aware Neville was in the process of lowering the young girl to the ground to help her. She squared her shoulders, “What’s it to you, Malfoy? Going to run and tell Voldemort where he is?” She growled. 

Malfoy invaded her mind in a woosh, it was unexpected and she felt herself gasping for air as he shifted through her memories; Harry kissing her goodbye, her last memory of him fighting his way toward her, Malfoy lingered as he watched Hermione grab Harry and Ron and disapparate, he replayed that memory twice, it felt as if he was looking for something but then it stopped, the next thing he found was her finding out about the attack on the Ministry. All Harry did was leave, and she felt so much anger, so much pain. Then it was gone.

“Ah,” he said releasing her, but as he did Ginny let her hand graze his, snatching that blasted ring he always wore, “You don’t even know.”

She snatched her arm away from him, pocketing the ring, just as Neville pointed his wand Malfoy shook his head and slipped back through the door to whatever room he’d come from. She saw Pansy’s dark hair and heard a sob come out of the witch and a murmur from a deep voice of what she could assume was Malfoy's friend Blaise Zabini. Finding the interaction odd but not one worth caring about she turned back to Neville and nodded. Heading up the spiral staircase and up up up to the Room Of Requirement where Luna and Padma would assist in healing the first years. She smirked with sick satisfaction. Malfoy may not torture the first years but he was surely a part of it. Marked by that red-eyed bastard and she would make sure to place the ring somewhere she could see every waking morning. Because she hated them and everything they stood for.

Chapter Text

Hermione

February was filled with snowy nights and chill air. Ron had spoken even less to her. Harry had been trying his hardest and she was starting to get annoyed with his efforts.

They were currently all sitting at the wooden table inside the tent. The night air was frigid and a snowstorm was violently attacking the grounds. Harry was passing her the knife to cut the steak and Ron grunted. He wanted to go first and Hermione didn’t have the patience for him tonight. Her back was sore, her ankles were swollen, the cot in which she slept now barely fit her pregnant body and she’d wake up with a kink in her neck that made her groggy and grumpy until mid-afternoon.

She shoved the knife across the table towards Ron and lifted her glass to take a sip. 

“I’ll grab another one ‘Mione,” Harry said going to stand.

“Stop doing that!” She shouted. Trying to contain the bubbling rage inside of her, “Just, sit down and eat. When Ron is done he can be a man and hand it back. He needs to eat before me, fine, just let it be Harry. Why even try?”

Harry froze in place and slowly lowered into his seat. 

“Oh, because it’s me that’s the problem,” Ron said mid-cut. 

“Yes, Ronald, you are the problem.” She spat out. “You behave childishly. Harry shouldn’t have to go get an extra knife or make sure there’s distance between us outside by the fire. He shouldn’t have to make sure he doesn’t speak much to me in your presence out of fear you’ll run off. You’re behaving like a child. Harry is our friend, not just yours, ours. You’ve done this before. You try to make him choose. We’re in the middle of the woods!” She snapped shoving her plate away from her. “We only have each other and you act as if Harry should outcast me.”

“Well, maybe he bloody well should!” Ron growled, “You betrayed the both of us, you know. We spoke and we realized that if you’ve been dating Malfoy since fourth year that means you’ve been lying to us going on three years!” Ron shoveled a bite of food into his mouth and continued, food still in his mouth, which made Hermione cringe. “Three years, Hermione, you could have told us, you went with Cormac to Slughorn’s party. You were quite cross at Harry when he found Malfoy in that bathroom you—”

“—Harry could have killed Draco!” Hermione shouted. “I did want to tell you both, I did, but we chose not to because of everything that was happening. It was easier not to tell you guys. I mean could I trust you both not to tell anyone else, could I trust you not to hex Draco the next time you saw him?” She laughed breathlessly, “I mean truly, you expect me to believe you would’ve just let it slide?” 

Ron took another bite continuing, “Who knew?” He finally asked, swallowing.

“What!?” She asked aghast. 

“There’s no way no one else knew ‘Mione, who knew.?” He asked again. 

She huffed, “Pansy Parkinson, Theodore Nott, Blaise Zabini, Astoria, and Daphne Greengrass.” 

Harry’s mouth fell open. “And you trusted them, over us?” 

“Theodore knew from the minute Draco developed feelings. Blaise was suspicious of Theo and Draco wandering off without him so he’d followed them to the Room Of Requirement and caught them meeting me. Astoria was supposed to marry Draco, after Draco and I… well Draco stopped courting her. Astoria wanted to know why and well Draco told her the truth. I suppose he trusted her enough to do so. Now… well now I agree, I think she understood and well, she has been a good friend. Her sister found out from her and—”

“—What about Pansy?” Harry asked with a shudder.

“Pansy found Draco and I later on in the sixth year.”

“Found?” Harry said with a furrowed brow.

“Having sex, Harry.”

“Blah!” Harry shouted, looking at her affronted. Ron turned bright red beside him.

“And what, Draco’s whore didn’t care?” Ron said bitterly. 

“Draco stopped seeing Pansy after the Yule ball.” She sat up straighter snatching the knife from where it sat resting on Ron’s plate and began cutting into her meal. 

“So she didn’t care?” Ron said again.

“She cared in a different way.” Was all Hermione replied.

Ron shook his head. “I can’t believe you, Hermione. After all of those years together, I mean… he’s a Death Eater.”

“Do you really only see in black and white?” She huffed, “Draco didn’t want the fucking mark, Ronald, he got it technically because of me, or because of us.” She looked at them both with a glare, “His father was locked up and Vol—” Ron flinched, “He told them that Draco was to be his father’s replacement. We got his father caught at the Ministry. He had to take the mark...”

“He did look… off last year.” Harry supplied. Ron glared at him, “Ron, he did, I-I mean he even cried when talking to Dumbledore, thought that he had no other choice, Hermione said that Snape told Draco that Dumbledore was dying… I guess it makes sense the way he got so sick that night—”

“—And you believe her?” Ron all but shouted.

“She’s not lying Ron.” Harry sighed.

Ron picked up his plate and left the room.

A week later Hermione walked out into the snow. As she walked up the small mound their tent sat in she stumbled and fell. She caught herself with her hands. “Fuck!” She whimpered. Her hands sank into the fresh snow. Hermione turned to sit herself on the ground as Ron ran out of the tent. Spotting her position he rushed forward. She was surprised by his reaction. 

“Hermione,” he huffed reaching her. “Are you alright?”

“Fine. Just fell.” 

“That’s not alright…”

“Leave it, Ronald.” She huffed looking up at him. His hair was even longer now and his eyes glistened in the sunlight. There was a part of her that knew he’d always be her best friend from Hogwarts but there was a slight separation now that she didn’t know how to bridge. 

“Is the… is it alright?”

Her eyes flashed as she met his, “Do not ever refer to my child as an it.” She whispered slow and dangerous. 

“Well… the baby?” He seemed to choke on the word. 

She huffed conjuring the spell to show her belly. The golden orb floated between them. “Vitals are fine, I’m malnourished the baby most likely is fairing better. I need… I think I need to lie down.”

“Need help?” He asked swallowing hard.

“Sure. Can you get Harry?” 

Ron visibly tensed and his face began to heat as he looked at her but he shook his head. “He’s walking around the wards, checking them, I got you.” He reached down and helped her to her feet. She wobbled back into the tent alongside him.

When she fell into her cot she had the slight remembrance of Ron picking his blanket off his cot and tossing it over her. She fell into a dreamless sleep.

Chapter Text

March

Hermione woke with a gasp. She felt her ring flare to life on her finger. She sent a message back and laid down wondering why that of all things had woken her. No, it was something else. She shivered in her cot and listened to the howl of the night. 

Nothing came… It wasn’t until she heard the blasted radio that she realized what it was. Ron must’ve turned it back on. The radio meant so many things to her; hope, pain, rage, anger, sadness, grief. She’d recently heard Dean Thomas was on the run with his family. Having been targeted for being a muggleborn. His family was like hers non-magical. She took steady breaths as she thought about the position that they were in. 

No one was safe. The war was picking up. Soon they’d have to make a move. She was tired of waiting and doing nothing. Three months of doing nothing was sending her into a spiral. She woke up, she checked the wards, she ate breakfast, if she could tolerate it a bath in the lake nearby where Harry had found the sword. She’d then read and research anything she could but at this point, it felt like there was nothing else for her to find in the books. This was a shock to her, but at the same time, not entirely unexpected. She listened to Ron and Harry as they played chess and discussed Quidditch. She was always a sucker for routine, but this—this wasn’t living.

They were surviving. 

She was cold, she was alone in so many ways, and she was pregnant, swollen, and unhappy. Hermione was unhappy. Laying in the cot listening to the muffled sounds she realized what this lingering feeling was inside of her. Unhappiness. It didn’t happen all at once, no. It seemed like it slowly happened over time. Since she found out they had a means to destroy the Horcruxes it seemed as if life had become stagnant. 

Later that day she voiced her opinions to Harry. “I know… I’ve been thinking about just going back to Hogwarts, but the minute we go he’ll know. We have to make sure that Ravenclaw’s is there and Hufflepuff’s or—”

“Or?” Hermione prompted.

“It’ll be for nothing. People will die because of my recklessness to see Ginny, for nothing.”

Hermione nodded. 

Chuckling softly she lifted her hand and showed Harry the ring. “If I warm this three times it means we’re in danger and need to apparate immediately. I think about it all of the time. If I could see Draco now…”

Harry took her hand in his rubbing his finger over the band. “You put it on your ring finger.” He inquired.

She shrugged. “I’ve moved it around a bit, but it feels right, I don’t know…”

“Ginny and I, I wish we would’ve thought of this.” Harry whispered, “I miss her so much, she’s everything to me, Hermione. I told her I loved her, you know, and she said it back. Then… well she was my first, and I found out I was hers as well—”

“—I thought Dean?”

He smirked shaking his head, “Bloke made it all up.”

Hermione laughed, “She never corrected him.”

Harry shrugged, “I know, but, you never corrected us on our assumptions about Draco—”

“—That’s different.”

“Is it?” He inquired, “Ginny lets people say what they want about her because it doesn’t matter to her because deep down she knows the truth. You did the same thing, you hid it to protect your sanity and your relationship. I’m not happy that Parkinson of all people knew over me but I get it… I was quite ruthless trying to find out if Malfoy was a Death Eater or not and then in fifth year with Umbridge and the D.A.” He shook his head, letting go of her hand. “I get why you didn’t tell us. We probably would’ve been cruel and made it a spectacle. It would’ve been dangerous for Malfoy and you. I can’t… Hermione I can’t imagine.”

Hermione hummed, “Thank you, Harry. I know there's a lot to discuss regarding Draco and our relationship. I wanted to tell you for a long time. It just felt that every time I worked up the courage something happened between us where it would feel risky to do so. I couldn't handle being isolated from you and Ron. I couldn't, I would tell Draco all the time that this war was ours. That's why he understood what I had to do. The Slytherins they knew but it wasn't intentional. I told you Theo always knew, he's like a brother to Draco. Blaise is too observant for his own good. Stori, well Draco could've strung her along but it wasn't right. He had to tell her, and that, that was a big risk. She could have easily told her parents what Draco had done. She could have sentenced us both to death. Draco trusted that their friendship was strong enough for her to understand... and Stori is understanding she's one of the most understanding people I know. She told her sister," Hermione let out a snort, "But Daph... I don't know Daphne is kind as well." She shot Harry a look, but he was still focused on her words, Hermione shook her head trying to stay focused. "For some reason, I thought Pansy was the biggest threat but she actually... well I think she's my closest girlfriend. You know I never got along well with Parvati or Lavender. But Pansy... she's a good person." She let out a sigh, seeing Harry trying to understand her point of view on things was hard. She wished she could've told him but she didn't trust him back then. She didn't even realize how much that was true until now, but she could trust Harry now, Ron would just have to deal with it. Harry though, Harry was trying, that's all she ever wanted. She nudged him with her shoulder, bringing him back to the present, "But, do you think Ginny is having a hard time now? You sort of both did make it public, didn’t you?”

“I can’t think of that, ‘Mione. Not now.” 

“It’ll be alright, Harry.”

He gave her a small smile.

Chapter Text

April

The beginning of April was filled with rain. The sun would come out one day only to be gloomy the next. She resigned to staying mostly inside. She was finally nine months pregnant. Harry was concerned towards the end of March she would give birth in the middle of the woods. Hermione was starting to feel afraid that he was right. Her baby however had other plans and was content staying inside of her. Hmph. It was concerning and terrifying. At the end of March, she expected she'd go into labor and Harry would have to deliver her baby relatively on his own. It terrified her that she may not even make it but Harry adamantly told her he would apparate her to a Muggle Hospital if he had to.

They were having one of these similar intense conversations when Ron had perked up and said he knew where they could go. 

Both of them shot him a questioning look that had him confused. 

“Elaborate, Ronald!” She exclaimed.

“Oh, well, when I was away I made it to Shell Cottage, y’know saw Bill and Fleur.”

Harry spoke up first, “You left this out, mate. We thought you were sleeping in pubs.”

Ron shook his head. “Not at first. I went to see if I could find my family. Bill and Fleur… well I knew Mum and Dad spent some galleons to contribute to their new place. Twas’ my aunt’s wedding gift or something… used to visit there as kids, well… sure enough, they’re staying there.” Ron shrugged.

“So… if we went there they could help me?” She choked out.

Ron shrugged again and Hermione let out a laugh. 

Harry nodded, “This is good, Hermione, now we know where we can go if the inevitable happens.”

“It’s safe?” She asked Ron with tears in her eyes.

He nodded, “Yeah, ‘Mione, it is.”

Ron didn’t see how much it meant to her then, and even now with the conversation coming up, she could tell he didn’t understand the severity of it. If she gave birth they needed to go somewhere that could help them. St Mungo’s was out of the question she couldn’t show up unregistered and give birth. There would be questions and then they’d report it and she’d be taken away from her child and most likely jailed. 

Undesirable number two was not risking her child’s life in that manner.

“Okay, Hermione tell me again the plan.”

She sighed from her reading position. “Harry, if I go into birth I’ll still be able to talk to you.” She grumbled. 

Ron nudged Harry’s shoulder, “Harry, she’s fine. We’re fine. Bill and Fleur can help, I’m sure, now let’s play mate, please.”

Harry rolled his eyes but followed Ron towards the other side of the room.

She sat up and stretched her neck from side to side. Desperate for some form of relief. 

As she began picking up around the tent she noticed a letter had fallen to the ground. She picked it up and Hermione knew she shouldn’t open it but curiosity got the better of her.

Dear, Won-Won I miss you dearly and hope this letter finds you well. I was so pleased to receive your letter. I can't wait to see you again. I don't know if we can give it a go again. Though I can't wait to see you again. Hogwarts is... alright. Tell me more about you. How are you?  

Your friend, 

Lavender

Hermione slipped the letter under Ron’s cot and stood. So, Ron had reached out to Lavender again… that was… good. It was received when he was still staying at Shell Cottage, Hermione was just a bit upset at the fact he’d tried to declare his love for her in a sense even though he’d reached out to his ex. It wasn’t about her feelings, she worried for Lavender. What was Ron’s issue with women? He needn’t be such a prat playing with Lavender's feelings. Hermione never particularly liked Lavender, the girl was more insecure than Ron. Always fuming about Hermione being near Ron when they were just friends. She snorted imagining the look on Lavender’s face when she saw Hermione pregnant or… well more likely with a newborn. 

Hermione could imagine the glee Theo would get out of parading her around, convincing everyone her child was Ron’s only to add to the shock the baby was Draco’s child. 

“‘Mione?” Ron asked from behind her. She’d been daydreaming holding a pair of Ron’s socks. 

“Sorry, Ron, just tidying up. Here’s your erm—socks.” She handed him the pile of clothing which contained more boxer briefs than socks. Whoops, she cringed and briskly walked out of the area of the tent in which Ron was occupying. 

“But, ‘Mione, these are my undies?” Ron shouted back. Hermione flinched, “Yes, Ron, I know, just wash them would you?” She closed her eyes, what grown man called them undies ? 

Harry was chuckling in the living area as she approached. 

“His undies, Hermione, his undies .” He whispered laughing even harder.

“Stop it Harry Potter he’ll hear you and come tell me it’s my fault that you’re betraying him too and that I’m going to ruin you because I’m dating the big bad wolf.” She muttered but still giggling along with Harry.

“Where do you reckon Ginny is?” Harry said seriously. 

Hermione looked at him puzzled, “Did you check the map?”

“She went home for the Easter Holiday, or well, wherever home is nowadays.” 

She came next to him on the sofa. He was looking at the map. She immediately noticed Draco’s absence. It looked as if he’d gone home as well. She bit her lip thinking of that situation. Would he be punished? Would Death Eaters be there? Or was it just him and his Mum? She hoped for the latter. 

Harry pointed to activity near the room of requirement where Dennis and Colin Creevey were exiting. Hermione shot him a look and watched as the two boys made it to the great hall. Other names caught Hermione’s eye such as Pansy Parkinson and Cho Chang. 

“I’m sure Ginny is safe, Harry.”

Harry nodded glumly. 

“It looks like Luna’s went home for the holidays. Harry, do you think it would be a good idea to visit Xenophilius while Luna’s there?”

Harry’s eyes lit up, “Brilliant! Seriously, Hermione, Luna could give a message to the others, we could—Ron!” Harry shouted. Ron came out from his area of the tent holding wet boxer briefs in one hand, laying them haphazardly over a chair to dry. Hermione looked back to Harry who was smirking. “Yeah?” Ron asked taking a seat across from them. 

“You reckon Luna’d give a message if we went to see her and her dad?”

Ron seemed to understand, leaning forward, “Good idea, mate!” 

“Where do the Lovegoods live, anyway? Do either of you know?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, they’re not far from my place,” said Ron. “I dunno exactly where, but Mum and Dad always point toward the hills whenever they mention them. Shouldn’t be hard to find.”

It was settled then they’d apparate to Luna’s in two weeks. Hermione was eager to find out answers to her burning questions about the rune. She couldn’t wait to speak to the Lovegoods and get some answers. Finally. Also, she agreed with Harry it would be nice to have Luna deliver a message to their friends. Yet, Hermione wished she could get a message to the one person that mattered. Draco. 

She thought about it and decided she’d tell the witch not to tell Draco she was pregnant but as soon as it was safe enough she’d in quote ‘find him.’ She didn’t want Luna to relay declarations of love or tell Draco she was pregnant out of fear he’d worry. Instead, she wanted it to be simple yet sweet. 

Hermione lay in her cot rubbing soothing circles on her bulging bump. Definitely not the size of a Quaffle anymore, closer to a giant purple toad perhaps. Her body was protesting sleep every night but she still managed to fall into exhaustion quickly. The days seemed endless and where all hope felt lost she hoped seeing Luna helped. She wanted to suggest afterward they apparate to Shell Cottage. Hermione knew that any day now she’d be giving birth.

The thought exhilarated yet terrified her. She hadn’t had a moment to process the pregnancy. Nine months on the run. It was insane. More than almost a year had passed since they’d left. Since they’d seen their friends. Being in a constant loop of Harry and Ron and stuck within the confines of the outdoors was enough. Too much of her energy and focus was on Harry and Ron, or Harry alone. Keeping them safe, making sure the wards were secure, lighting the fires, and keeping them warm with bluebell flames. There were a lot of other things as well… 

She was just realizing how much effort and thought went into her child, which wasn’t a lot. She spoke to them sometimes, whispered words lost in the breeze. Hermione often thought to them but it was usually just a mantra, a promise that everything would be okay. She wasn’t ready to be a Mum. She didn’t have the time to weep with Draco and hear his promises everything would be alright. She didn’t even get to tell Draco she was pregnant. He’d have a child and not have even seen her in pregnancy. It would be a shock. It was a shock. Even now she couldn’t process how it’d all gone by so quickly. 

She had so many fears about being a Mum and already so many regrets. Draco being the main source of it. If only he was by her side during this time… If only they had the chance to make a nursery. She thought about the possibilities; if she had the chance she would’ve downed the morning-after potion and never thought about it again. Or if she’d forgotten and fallen pregnant she’d have to of dealt with being pregnant in her seventh year and delivering towards the end of the school year and completing her N.E.W.T.S. Draco would’ve been supportive, McGonagall would’ve been understanding. Or if there was no war, no Voldemort it would’ve been both McGonagall and Dumbledore cheering her on.

Her friends would’ve made many jokes. But they’d love her fiercely. The gossip would’ve been hard but she’d get through it.

She’d get through it.

She sucked in breath facing reality. She needed to find a way to Shell Cottage. She needed to make sure that her baby was born in a safe environment. Hermione wasn’t certain if apparating was good for pregnant witches. She’d heard conflicting stories at Hogwarts but she’d never paid much attention. Hermione didn’t intend to get pregnant before the age of twenty-five. She never expected she’d need to prepare for this. Yet, here she was and she wasn’t ready. She looked down at her large bulge and enlarged breasts and huffed. 

Expect the unexpected. She thought bemused. 

Chapter Text

Expect the Unexpected

Hermione followed Ron from a ways behind alongside Harry. Harry had taken pity on her slow pace and had fallen beside her in silence. The hills were hard for her to navigate although she managed. Ron seemed to know exactly where to go so she resigned herself to watching his red hair in the sun. A beacon beckoning her forward.

She had felt a sense of relief in the valley. The grass was endless and lush green; spring had found itself here. The flowers were beginning to sprout and the birds were chirping in the distance. Everything about it felt… well peaceful. Hermione hadn’t gotten lost in her thoughts in a long time but for some reason, she felt herself thinking back to her second year.

Draco had admitted that he still didn’t like her much that year. He’d even told Harry and Ron in the Slytherin dormitory as they were disguised as Crabbe and Goyle he’d hoped she'd die. Yet, he confessed that something about that statement hadn’t sat right with him. He’d mulled over it for weeks and weeks. As the bodies of students began to be found petrified he had a feeling wash over him that, yes, Hermione would be next. 

As they’d laid cuddled together on the couch in the room of requirement Draco admitted he’d torn a page from a book in Flourish and Blotts in Diagon Alley before term had begun. He’d overheard his father discussing the stories of the basilisk. Despite not knowing what it was or what it meant at the time he’d wanted to learn more hence why he'd torn the page out of the book. Later, when he saw Hermione in the library pouring over a book. He’d overheard her muttering to herself about the happenings in Hogwarts. Something had told him to leave the page he’d torn on her desk as she slipped away to find another book regarding the matter.

He quickly dropped it on her desk in the library and slipped out. Draco had told her how badly he regretted leaving her there alone. He was still struggling with his feelings towards her but after telling Harry and Ron he'd wanted her to die, he'd slowly uncomfortably come to the conclusion that wasn't the case. Yes, he'd left her in the library alone. But no, he couldn't have known that's when the Basilisk would come. After Draco had told her she kissed him all the same and laughed. “I can’t believe Harry and Ron thought I’d tear out a page from a book!” Draco’s face was hardened and his brows were furrowed so she laughed again and began to kiss the lines away.

It was the same feeling she had now. Of peace. Peace from that day in the past when she’d found the person who’d helped her back then. Peace now from the possibility of Xenophilius Lovegood having information for them and Luna taking a message to their friends. They’d get through this trial together. 

“You’re not still mad at him, are you?” Harry asked from her side.

She broke from her daydream, eyes fixating on Ron’s red hair. “I’m always mad at him.” She retorted.

Harry snorted as they reached the top of the hill. There in the close distance was a tall black house with three to four layers similar to the Weasleys. Hermione sucked in a breath. They’d made it. 

“Luna.” Ron grinned from their side.

“Luna.” Harry and Hermione replied. Because Merlin that witch needed to be there. They needed to hear about Hogwarts. Needed to hear more than Lee Jordan’s voice on Potterwatch. 

As they reached the house Hermione noticed a sign ‘Keep off the Dirigible Plums’. Hermione snorted remembering Luna wearing them as earrings. She’d offered Hermione to try the fruit once too, “Allow Hermione the ability of one to accept the extraordinary.” At the time she had shaken her head and declined, now though, Hermione would do anything to feel an ounce better about the situation in which they were in.

Harry approached the door first, the sound of windchimes danced in the wind and the smell of fresh fruit and flowers hit Hermione in waves. Luna had grown up in a wonderful place she thought as they stood there outside the front door. She hoped one day she could give Draco and her child a place where they could roam freely and safely. 

Harry raised his hand to knock and Hermione noticed Xenophilius Lovegood’s name engraved on a gold plack on the door along with the words ‘The Quibbler’. Xenophilius the editor of the paper whom had written the truth about what Harry had seen in the Ministry in their fifth year. 

“Keep off the Dirigible Plums,” Ron said with a laugh. Hermione shot him a look, saying nothing.

A moment later Xenophilius Lovegood opened the door. Harry had stepped behind Ron and Hermione before the door opened. Hermione noticed that Xenophilius's long hair was a tangled mess from the looks of it, Hermione shot Harry a glance. “What is it? Who are you? What do you want?” He asked with an edge to his tone. Hermione realized Xenophilius couldn’t see Harry from their position on the steps.

“Hello, Mr. Lovegood. I’m Harry Potter, we—we met a few months ago.” Harry said climbing back towards the top of the stairs. “Could we come in?”

They were ushered inside and sat at a table. Their seating arrangements were quite spread out. Hermione felt the tension of the awkwardness as Mr. Lovegood poured them tea. Hermione sipped hers softly and noticed Xenophilius’s eyes seemed to never leave her stomach.

When she spoke up his gaze quickly flicked upward toward her eyes but there was shock… and something else she couldn’t read in that look. “Where’s Luna?” She asked.

“Luna?” He paused but quickly recovered, “She’ll be along.”

With that awkward statement, they each took a sip of their tea simultaneously. No one knew what to say to Mr. Lovegood. Not even Hermione could come up with anything. Ask about the necklace now. Or wait for his daughter to come help ease some of the tension within the room? Hermione was waiting for the latter.

She pursed her lips at the bitter taste she always took hers with two sugars, but it still tasted odd. “So…” Lovegood began, “How can I help you, Mr. Potter?”

“Well, actually…” Harry began, “It was about something you were wearing ‘round your neck at the wedding. It was a symbol.” 

Hermione sucked in a small breath hoping that Lovegood wouldn’t take offense to the question. He didn’t however, slipping a hand into his shirt he pulled out the rune she’d seen time and time again. Leaning forward she listened, “You mean this?” He asked.

“Yes,” Harry replied reaching out to touch it. “That exactly. Yeah, what we’ve wondered is… what is it?”

“What is it?” He asked surprised, “W—well, it’s the sign of the Deathly Hallows, of course.”

Hermione’s voice laced with shock asked along with Harry and Ron, “What?”

“The what?” Harry said eyebrow raised.

“What?” Ron said cocking his head to the side.

“The Deathly Hallows,” Mr. Lovegood repeated, “I assume you’re all familiar with ‘The Tale of the Three Brothers?’” 

“Yeah,” Ron said looking at her.

“Yes.” She replied confidently. Her child would be apt in that tale from the amount of times she’d read it to them aloud. 

“No,” Harry said looking at both Ron and Hermione.

“I have it in here,” Hermione said shifting through her extended beaded bag. A sound of clutter coming from it with the way her hands shook. She had no idea why she was so nervous. Perhaps maybe it was because Luna still hadn’t come. Or because they were getting somewhere. 

Hermione began the story for Harry’s sake as she pulled the book onto her lap atop her bump. She glanced at Harry once before looking at the page, “There were once three brothers, who were traveling along a lonely winding road, at twilight—”

“—Midnight,” Ron said cutting her off, “Mum always said ‘midnight’.” He grinned as if proving something. She sent one of her best glares his way and when his gaze met hers he muttered, “But twilight’s fine. Better actually,” he chuckled softly, a fearful chuckle. Good, he should be scared of her. She was not going to tolerate his corrections any longer, the way he believed them to be so—she left out a huff looking back to the book in hand. Let it go, she scolded herself, he was her friend. He was trying to be better lately. She had to give him that. Maybe things could get better between them in time and they could be best friends once again. 

“Do you want to read it?” Hermione asked promptly.

She saw Xenophilius glancing out the window as she faced Ron in the chair in which she sat. Must be looking for Luna she thought as Ron answered, “No, no, it’s fine.”

“There were once three brothers, who were traveling along a lonely winding road, at twilight…” She descended back into the story tuning out Ron and Harry and Mr. Lovegood as best as she could. Instead focusing on all of the times in which she’d read this story alone with her child in her womb. The pressure of the baby shifting often caused her to shift as well, she adjusted in her chair. 

As the story came to an end she concluded, “He then greeted Death as an old friend, and went with him gladly. Departing this life as equals.”

“So, there you are.” Mr. Lovegood said softly, “Those are the Deathly Hallows.”

“I’m sorry sir, I still don’t quite understand,” Harry asked from his position.

Lovegood turned from the window, “Uh… I’ll have to get a proper pen and paper. I need to get a pen.” He muttered moving from the window and through the house. “That’s what I’ll find, a little pen. Where’s that pen? Ah, here it is, a pen.” He picked it up. 

Harry, Ron, and her all rose to follow him to where he was now drawing. He drew one line straight down and then moved his hair out of his face looking at her, “The elder wand, the most powerful wand ever made.” Then he proceeded to draw a circle at the bottom of the line, where the circle met in the middle of the line, “The resurrection stone.” He then continued, drawing a triangle, creating the rune Hermione had seen many times in the last nine months. “The cloak of invisibility.” Hermione straightened shooting Ron a knowing look. “Together, they make the Deathly Hallows. Together… they make one master of death.”

“That mark was on a gravestone in Godrick’s hollow,” Hermione said. “Uh, Mr. Lovegood, does the Peverell family have anything to do with the Deathly Hallows?”

“Uh… I—I…” He stuttered, "Ignotus, excuse me, and his brothers,” he pushed past Harry and Ron, “Cadmus and Antioch, are thought to be the original owners of the Hallows and therefore the inspiration for the story. Uh,” he picked up the kettle of tea, “Uh, your tea’s gone cold.” He said after a pregnant pause, “I’ll be right back.”

He began muttering to himself as he made his way to the staircase leading downstairs, “Have to go down here.” Hermione furrowed her brow, something was wrong. Luna was creative and sometimes didn’t make much sense to Hermione but the way Mr. Lovegood was acting now seemed to be more than just odd. “Sorry… a baby… a baby… so sorry…” He whispered to himself. 

“Let’s get out of here,” Ron stated picking up his satchel. Hermione was surprised finding herself agreeing with him. “I’m not drinking anymore of that stuff, hot or cold.” She realized with surprise that he also found the tea to taste like shite, she usually couldn't tell if it was just her pregnancy or if...

Grabbing their things they made their way downstairs to the main floor once again. Hermione noticed Mr. Lovegood was still staring out the window. “Thank you, sir,” Hermione said, noticing how his eyes dropped to her stomach and back to her face.

“You forgot the water,” Harry said from behind her.

“The water?” He asked.

“For the tea.” Ron supplied.

“Did, did I?” Mr. Lovegood asked surprised and worried etched onto his features. He began to laugh meekly, “How—How silly of me.” He said moving towards a different area of the room. The three of them seemed to agree tracking his movements was best because they all shifted positions. Hermione herself held a protective hand over her bump and her wand hand close to where her wand currently sat in her coat pocket. 

She saw him go to the sink and begin to work but she spoke up, “It’s no matter… we really should be going anyway.” 

“No! You can’t!” Xenophilius shouted knocking some dishes off the kitchen counter and sending them tumbling to the ground. Hermione flinched and she noticed Harry shift his body in front of hers. 

Mr. Lovegood rushed towards the door outside and slammed his hands against it.

“Sir?” Harry asked in a soothing tone.

“You’re my only hope.” He muttered darkly. “They were angry, you see, about what I’d been writing. So they took her.” All of them seemed to unconsciously straighten. “They took my Luna.” Hermione felt tears spring to her eyes. “My Luna.” He approached Harry at that moment and softly moved his wild black hair out of the way of his scar. Dragging a thumb over it. “But it’s really you they want.” He said staring at Harry’s eyes. 

Harry softly removed Mr. Lovegood’s hand, Hermione swallowed hard, “Who took her, sir?” Harry asked. 

Mr. Lovegood’s face began to twitch, “Voldemort.” He uttered it as if it were a curse.

It was so fast the sound of the approach and then the glass shattering. Hermione let out a scream of surprise tossing herself to the ground underneath one of the windows. Harry and Ron both dove to the floor away from her. She began to drag herself along the floor Harry and Ron just slightly out of reach as they etched away from the breaking windows and shattering glass. Her heart rate skyrocketed from the fear she was experiencing. 

Hermione saw Harry and Ron reach one another and saw the fear in Harry’s eyes and the terror she felt as she got closer and closer to their position. 

Her bump was interfering with her pace and she let out a strangled cry, “Umph!” She let out as she launched her hand into Harry and Ron’s.

They immediately disapparated, landing in a wooded forest. 

“That treacherous little bleeder!” Ron roared. “Is there no one we can trust!?” He exclaimed.

“They kidnapped her because he supported me,” Harry said taking as he put on his coat. “He was just desperate.” 

Ron looked at Hermione leaning hunched as she clutched her stomach. She wouldn’t mention it now but it felt like the telltale signs something was very wrong. An intense cramping sensation was happening within her stomach and her body was starting to overheat. Ron stared at her a moment longer before looking at Harry, “I’ll do the enchantments.” 

They split off as they normally did. Hermione was headed to look for a spot to sit. To get a breather, Harry was most likely going to set up the tent, and Ron was behind her most likely looking to do exactly what he’d said. But there wasn’t a moment to do so. They’d been in the forest for five minutes or less but here in front of her now were snatchers. 

She looked at the man in front of her and she recognized him immediately. Worse though was that he was wearing her scarf. The one she’d left for Ron to tell him they’d moved on. He was the man who’d smelled her child. He was a werewolf. He was after her. He was— “Hello, beautiful.” He grinned at her. 

Sick. She felt sick. She knew what men like this did. They raped, beat, and tortured women to death. She’d read about the first war between Voldemort. She knew his followers had no moral code. This man had made it evident he wanted her. The way he was looking at her as if she belonged to him. As if he’d been—had he been hunting her this whole time? Her heart began to race. 

The baby in her belly squirmed at that moment causing her to cringe. She saw the man’s eyes glitter in amusement. 

Everything inside of her protested this interaction. She knew it would end badly. She fell backwards turning to face Ron and gasped. They were surrounded. Ron, Harry, around her they were everywhere. She took off at the same moment as Ron and Harry. It was the first time she’d run since Hogwarts. Most of her sport there was walking to classes and up and down all of those stairs. She’d danced from time to time with Draco too. There was a large gap between her physique and Ron’s and Harry’s.

Something inside of her had awoken, however, because she was off like a lightning bolt. Ignoring the protest of her body, of her swollen ankles, the way with every footfall her back screamed in a rage. She pushed forward. Hearing the shouts of the man downing her scarf behind her, “Well, don’t hang about! Snatch ‘em!” He shouted. 

She dodged the curses flying at her tears falling from her eyes as she ran. Slipping through trees and branches alike. It felt like a blur. A spell rebounded off a tree sending the bark flying into her face, “Ugh!” She wailed as it cut her face as it hit her. She kept running, Harry and Ron sticking close by, still a few paces ahead of her. They began to run downhill she watched Harry fall and scramble back to his feet.

Ron fell next chains wrapping around his body. Hermione’s head swiveled as she dodged the next curse that flew at her. She flew forward hoping Ron would be able to disentangle himself she quickly lost sight of the both of them soon after her breathing became ragged her cramping worse as she ran.

She shot through another grove of trees and sent a bombarda behind her blowing up the ground and causing the men chasing her to split apart.

As she approached a slight opening she noticed snatchers closing in from behind her to the side and in front of her. Her heart rate hammered she sucked in the air as best as she could but it didn’t feel like she was getting enough. She felt trapped, she was trapped. If they caught her, would they rape her? The one man seemed as if that was his ultimate goal. A shiver crawled up her spine, at least he wouldn’t get me pregnant. That was her only salvation. How pathetic how awful. A whimper escaped her lips.

Harry was running down the hill towards her and she acted without thinking. She sent a stinging jinx on him. Knocking him to the ground as the spell did its work. Another tear fell from her eye and she swiped it away her eyes scanning the treeline. She ran towards Harry falling to his side, tearing his glasses from his face and pocketing them. 

“The Hallows exist!” Harry shot up as he told her. “But he’s only after one of them, the last one.” Her cheek hurt like a bitch as she watched the snatchers closing in on them she could barely register Harry’s words. “He knows where it is. He’s gonna have it by the end of the night. You-know-who’s found the elder wand.” 

She didn’t know why Harry was telling her. It was unlikely that one of them made it out of this. She was hauled to her feet. Shrieking and gasping against the pain, “Ow!” She shouted as she was lifted. That’s when she saw Ron still in those blasted chains being hauled towards them. 

“Don’t touch her!” Ron shouted, “She’s pregnant!”

A snatcher punched his gut, “Leave him!” Hermione exclaimed.

A snatcher next to her growled, “Your boyfriend’ll get much worse than that.” She sought out the voice flinching at who it belonged to, the man wearing her scarf, “If he doesn’t learn to behave himself.” 

Harry and Ron struggled against their captures as Hermione sat limp against hers. In pain and shaking. “What happened to you, ugly?” The man wearing the scarf asked Harry. “No, not you.” He said to the taller wolf holding Harry up by the arms. “What’s your name?”

“Dudley. Vernon Dudley.” He replied using his cousin's name.

“Check it.” He said to the group of snatchers.

“And you, my lovely?” He asked as he approached her. 

Her brows furrowed, think Hermione, think, “What do they call you?” He asked slipping a hand under her chin. She cringed her brows pulling together in protest. Think, cooperate, survive. Make sure you and the baby survive. 

“Penelope Clearwater, half-blood.” She used it because Penelope's last name Clearwater implied that she is closely related to wizards.

He leaned towards her as if he was going to kiss her and her heart protested desperately. Draco’s lips were the last on hers… she couldn’t, she couldn’t. Instead, he inhaled deeply. Hermione’s cheeks felt like they were on fire where his hand was resting. What was with this wolf and her pregnancy!?

A voice interrupted whatever he was about to do, “There’s no Vernon Dudley on here.”

Greyback’s dark voice echoed as he walked across the grass towards Harry. She knew that wolf. She knew him from Remus’s stories. She knew what he did to young boys… she knew from Theo and Draco’s accounts of what they’d heard their fathers discuss of him from the first war. He was ruthless. “Did you hear that, ugly? The list says you’re lying. How come you don’t want us to know who you are?”

“The list’s wrong, I told you who I am,” Harry said defiantly. 

The man with the scarf approached Harry looking at the distorted scar on his forehead. “Change of plan. We’re not taking this lot to the Ministry.”

They apparated to a large estate covered in green hedges. The weather was dark and gloomy in this area of England. Hermione looked around trying to get her bearings. She’d heard of this place. She’d heard of this place for the last three years. It was Malfoy Manor. The tall estate loomed ahead as they walked down the gravel path. She remembered seeing Draco’s Manor in his memories when he’d taught her occlumency. It was a lesson in which they’d descended into a debate on flying. 

Hermione had still refused to fly with him and Draco wanted her to see how fun it was. In his mind it was. She watched the memory of him soaring above the estate in a bird’s eye view. It was different from the ground but she could still make it out all the same. 

She was groaning as they hauled her towards the gates. There was nothing but discomfort happening in her body. Ever since they left the Lovegood’s home she’d been fighting something inside of her body. Fighting her baby. She just needed a moment to breathe. The baby could be due any day now, but today was not that day. They needed to get out of here, she needed water, a moment to think, a moment to breathe.

Bellatrix Draco’s aunt approached the gate. Her wild black hair was even wilder with curls than Hermione had ever seen it in Draco’s memory. Her brown almost obsidian eyes were even more cruel and calculated than ever.

“Get Draco…” Bellatrix whispered softly, Hermione sucked in a small gasp. Bellatrix looked towards the other two figures behind her, Hermione still couldn’t make them out. Her heart hammered. No. No. No. Not Draco. Please, why did he have to be home? Why did he—blasted Eater Holidays, he should be safe, at Hogwarts. Not here. Not now. Not in this position. Where she couldn’t even talk to him. What would he think when he saw her in this state?

She was going to die. 

Chapter Text

Malfoy Manor

They were ushered into a room that was large with tall ceilings and wood flooring. Hermione’s body was pressed against a snatcher as was Ron. Harry was taken and tossed to the ground by Bellatrix. Draco walked in rigid and tense. Hermione saw the way his shoulders were straightened but tight with tension. His black suit was tailored and fitted with a jacket. His gaze was on his mother. He hadn’t noticed her standing in the far back of the room. Thank Merlin, if he could just get away from this. Away from her—

She would rather die pregnant and alone than subject Draco to that horror. At least… at least he wouldn’t know.

Bellatrix yanked Harry by the hair causing him to grunt. She was on the floor next to Harry a sadistic smile playing on her lips as she looked at Draco. “Well?” She inquired.

“I can’t be sure.” He bit out.

“Draco, look closely, son,” Lucius whispered from Draco’s right. Both of their backs to where Hermione stood. She sucked in a breath trying not to draw their attention.

She watched as Lucius approached Draco and gripped his neck. Hermione flinched. As did Draco at that moment. She bit her lip to restrain herself from calling out. “If we are the ones to hand Potter over to the Dark Lord… everything will be forgiven.”

The man wearing her scarf stepped towards them, “All—all will be as it was, you understand?” Lucius tried desperately. 

“Now, we won’t be forgetting who actually caught him, I hope, Mr. Malfoy?” The man with her scarf asked.

She cringed at the thought of Draco seeing her but his father still had him restrained by his coat. 

“You dare to talk to me like that in my own house, Scabior!?” He shouted, Hermione finally knew the vial man’s name. Scabior. Narcissa moved from the shadows gently whispering. “Lucius!” She gently dragged her husband backwards and Draco remained facing Bellatrix.

“Don’t be shy, sweetie,” Bellatrix cooed. “Come over.” She said guiding him towards Harry. “Now, if this isn’t who we think it is, Draco, and we call him he’ll kill us all.” She ground out. Forcing Draco to his knees in front of Harry.

She watched Harry look into Draco’s eyes. “We need to be absolutely sure.” Bellatrix continued. 

“What’s wrong with his face?” Draco asked.

“Yes, what is wrong with his face?” Bellatrix directed at Scabior.

“He came to us like that,” Scabior answered. “Something he picked up in the forest, I reckon.”

Draco leaned towards Harry, she watched this interaction from her place far behind the others.

“Or ran into a stinging jinx,” Bellatrix supplied. “Was it you, dearie?” She said pointing her wand in Hermione’s direction. She’d been so fixated on Harry and Draco that she’d forgotten to pay attention to the threats in the room. 

“Give me her wand. We’ll see what her last spell was.” Bellatrix stepped towards her.

It would be any moment now. Draco knew Harry. He knew that she was with him. He’d realize she was there, right behind him. Merlin, what was happening? She groaned as an intense cramp shot through her. Ron’s eyes shot towards her but she shook her head. 

“Aha, got you!” Bellatrix said laughing as she walked past her. Then with a gasp, Bellatrix's eyes found the sword of Gryffindor being held in one of the snatcher's hands.

“What is that?” She asked shocked. “Where’d you get that from?”

The snatcher's brow furrowed and replied, “It was in her bag when we searched her. Reckon it’s mine now.”

Bellatrix immediately lashed out sending a slashing hex to the man's throat and another at the man holding her. Her wand twirled as she wrapped up Greyback’s throat. 

“Are you mad!?” Scabior shouted.

She wrapped his neck up as well sending him to the ground, Ron stepped beside Hermione and her back was now to Harry, Draco, and his parents. Bellatrix began to scream, “Go! Get out, get out!”

Both men listened instantly as Hermione and Ron were hauled by Narcissa against the far wall. Narcissa’s eyes shot down to Hermione’s stomach. “Try not to anger her further, answer her questions.” She whispered quickly to Hermione.

“Cissy!” Bellatrix said as she approached. “Put the boys in the cellar!” Bellatrix snatched Ron’s shirt and hauled him towards her. Hermione doubled over trying to recover quickly against the pain in her stomach. She handed off Ron and Harry to Peter—Peter Pettigrew. What the fuck, he was still alive!? Hermione had lost track of Draco, his father had him in a conversation towards the other side of the room. Had he seen her? Had he—

“I want to have a little conversation with this one!” Bellatrix barked out. Rushing back towards Hermione and dragging her towards the center of the room. Bellatrix leaned over her bump and exclaimed, “Girl to girl!”

Hermione heard Narcissa to the far far left of the room, “Take Draco out of here until it’s over.”

“Who is it, mother!?” Draco asked desperately his eyes flashing to the braided hair that he couldn’t tell if it was straight or curly, black or brown. Hermione knew this and hoped by all means that he just let it go, let her go. She pinched her eyes close.

“Go!” Narcissa shouted. “Lucius,” she hissed before Hermione heard the retreating footsteps. Draco—no, no it was a good thing, he didn’t need to see—

Chapter Text

Draco - Malfoy Manor

Draco looked into Potter’s eyes and immediately found memories of Hermione swirling at the forefront of the idiot's mind. If Bellatrix had even taken a peak she’d of known who it was in front of her. His fear was palpable and made Draco himself break out into his own sweat. Hermione was here. If he turned around he knew it would be her. 

He could hear conversations of past endeavors with Potter at the forefront of Harry’s mind. Harry was terrified for her—Draco tried to see why but just as quickly he heard his aunt’s voice tear him out of his trance-like state. 

“What is that?” She asked shocked. “Where’d you get that from?” His aunt's voice was filled with shock and fury. Something had set his aunt off guard, scared her even.

In an instant, Bellatrix was moving sending her wand at the snatchers in the room. Lucius hauled Draco to his feet and dragged him towards the windows near the far wall, away from Harry and away from her—his witch. He was positive. 

As his father’s demands echoed in his ears he tried to see Hermione’s face but he couldn’t make it out in the dim candlelight coming from the drawing room. It was still just breaking dawn and he would do anything—anything to be able to drink in the sight of her honey-brown eyes and wild curly hair. 

His father gripped his upperarms hard and Draco used his new height and weight to his advantage. His father was still weak from Azkaban and he easily dismissed him with a shrug of his shoulders. “Draco, please.” His father begged. He clenched his jaw tighter, trying to occlude, trying to pay attention to detail. He needed to get Hermione out of this, alive.

“Cissy!” Bellatrix screeched at his mother as she made her way towards them. “Put the boys in the cellar!” His aunt dragged the Weasle towards her by his shirt. He watched the witch, his witch, double over, she was blocked from view by his mother and he huffed a breath. Was she injured? Did the snatcher hurt her? Salazar, what the fuck was happening.? He watched as Weasle and Pothead were dragged towards the stairs and Peter Pettigrew, his twitchy ass retrieved them. Draco found himself hoping that they’d knock him out and come back with their wands in hand. 

However, he had little faith in the dunderheads.

“I want to have a little conversation with this one!” His aunt turned around and stalked across the drawing room floor, gripping Hermione’s wrist and dragging her to the center, he could just barely make her out, Bellatrix stood in front of her, once more blocking her from view as she screeched in a high pitched tone, “Girl to girl!”

His mother swept over to Lucius and placed a gentle hand on his coat sleeve, “Take Draco out of here until it’s over.”

“Who is it, mother!?” Draco asked desperately although by now he already knew the answer he couldn’t help but shake at the thought of being separated.

“Who cares, boy,” Lucius growled into Draco’s ear.

“Go!” Narcissa shouted. “Lucius,” his mother hissed because his father was still staring him down for asking her who it was. As if it mattered, well father it most certainly fucking did.

The minute that his father dragged him from the room he tore his sleeve from his grip. “I need a drink,” Draco stated to his father and beelined it down the hall. 

He entered without knocking, finding Theo lying in bed with a book on his lap. “Granger is here, go to the cellar, get Potter and Weasley out. Take Luna and the rest with you too. Somewhere safe—”

“—Draco slow down what happened!?” Theo said alarmed sitting up in bed.

Draco drew a ragged breath, “Granger is here, we don’t have much time to do this, go, please I don’t know what they’ll do to her—”

A scream tore its way through the manor, he knew it was her, he knew it was her and he left her there to face his aunt alone. Draco’s eyes flashed with everything he’d been hiding for the last nine months the fear, the pain, the sadness it all came to the forefront. 

Theo only said one word, “Go.” 

Both men were instantly out of the room and heading in opposite directions. 

Both men were going to get their witches.

Chapter Text

Hermione - Malfoy Manor

She was knocked to the ground in quick succession following Harry and Ron’s disappearance to the cellar. “That sword was supposed to be in my vault at Gringotts, how did you get it!” Hermione noticed that Bellatrix didn’t even need to scream to be terrifying. The witch straddled Hermione’s hips leaning over her large stomach and spoke directly into her face. “How did you get it!?”

Hermione let out a whimper of pain and fear, “What else did you and your friends take from my vault!?” Bellatrix screamed her eyes searching Hermione’s own. She closed her eyes against her knowing the witch atop her was an occlumens. Hermione herself was a suburb legilimens but at the moment she was currently fighting her child's desire to exit her womb inside of a Death Eater-filled Malfoy Manor, thank you very much.  

“I didn’t take anything. Please!” Hermione cried out. She cried out another sob, “I didn’t take anything!”

“I don’t believe it!” Bellatrix took a knife out of her pocket and pinned Hermione’s right wrist to the floor. “Bella!” Narcissa said in horror, “She’s pregnant.” Bellatrix looked up at her sister with a hideous smile plastered on her face. Then her hand came down on her arm, and Hermione instantly began to thrash under Bellatrix’s torture, the knife coming down on her wrist again and again cutting into her. “Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!” Hermione screamed. "Ahhhhhhhhh!" 

It was as if she were in a daze. She couldn’t remember the last few moments but Bellatrix was off of her now. Talking to someone else, she tried to listen. Gather information, wait, and escape. She thought to herself.

“I am only going to ask you once more, goblin. Think very very carefully before you answer.” Hermione heard Bellatrix talking to them as she lay there on the floor in a pool of blood. She’d have liked to have said she wished in that moment for Draco to save her. She knew though that his father had taken him from the room before the torture had begun. Her eyes searched for him in the room but only Narcissa was there. 

As Hermione lay there listening to Bellatrix’s interrogation of the goblin she heard the door open. Lucius asked something of Narcissa and she heard Draco’s sharp intake of breath. He’d noticed her then. She knew at that moment he’d noticed her. 

“Granger?” He whispered in horror, in pain. He approached her slowly and knelt beside her. At that same moment, she heard Ron shout “Expelliarmus!” Then Harry sent a stupefy at either Narcissa or Lucius. Hermione felt only pain and relief that Draco was by her side once again. Her body seemed to have shut down slightly at the torture. She shivered as Draco’s warm hands wrapped around her cold one. His eyes focused on her face, her stomach, and her wrist. She watched as he tracked everything. Etching it to memory.

Not like this. She thought through the tears that were falling.

“Draco, what’re you doing, give her to me!” Bellatrix exclaimed. 

She watched Draco lift his wand and get into an intense battle with his aunt. His mother stood frozen to the left. Lucius was about to summon Voldemort— “Harry!” She croaked. 

“Malfoy your wand!” Harry shouted. She hoped he’d be in time if Lucius called Voldemort here now—

Draco looked confused as he fought his aunt. 

“Expelliarmus!” Harry shouted at Draco snatching Draco's wand. Ron had his own back in his possession. Hermione noticed these small details, these small stupid details as she lay there. Draco spun in place as his aunt sent a hex at him, Draco who was now unarmed, she watched in horror as he dove down to the ground at the same moment Ron cast another "Expelliarmus!" at Bellatrix, she saw the moment Draco noticed, and watched him lunge for it on the ground. He cast a stupefy at her and Hermione watched her fall.

“Draco!” His mother cried, “What’re you doing!?” 

Both Bellatrix and Lucius were currently incapacitated, but she knew that wouldn’t last long.

“I got them out—fuck! Draco we have to go!” Theo’s voice said as he rushed up the stairs and ran over to Draco’s position on the floor. Hermione tracked the only thing she could see—his loose white blonde hair, his pants leg. 

“Is she…” Theodore trailed off looking down at Hermione. She blinked and Theo let out a shaky breath. “Draco!” He shouted, “We have to leave, now!”

Draco let Theo haul him up as Ron and Harry rushed over and helped Hermione to her feet. The minute she stood three things simultaneously happened; her water broke, Bellatrix stood up, and Lucius got up along with her dusting his coat off and taking a menacing step forward—wand raised.

“Draco get over here this instant!” He demanded. He was currently settling Hermione under his arm. Theo stepped in front of both of them. Harry was conversing with Dobby and Griphook. 

“Draco, what the fuck is that?” Theodore asked at the same time Ron said, “Bloody hell, ‘Mione, did you piss yourself?”

Her eyes widened in understanding. She was having this baby. Now. 

“Miss is having a baby,” Dobby replied. 

Bellatrix stepped forward only to have all wands pointed in her direction. She only wielded the knife she’d used to cut her. “I’m going to kill you! What are you doing Drakey!” She said as if she were a petulant child.

Draco straightened and looked around.

“Go, Dobby.” She heard Harry whisper. “Hogwarts.” 

The elf gave a dignified huff, snapping his fingers and taking Lucius’s wand, Dobby shoved it into Harry’s hand and nodded before disapparating.

The rest of them latched on to one another and apparated with a swirl. Hermione felt dizzy but registered the horrified scream of Narcissa Malfoy, “That’s my son, what’re you doing Bella, that girl is pregnant, you’ll kill them!” 

It was too late though because in that moment they were already gone.

Chapter Text

Cassiopeia

They landed on a beach, and her back slammed into the sand. Hermione faintly registered the sound of birds. Of someone whispering her name over and over again. Of screaming. Endless screaming. As she came to her senses, she sat up. Inhaling the scent of salt water and sand. She felt her hands push up against the sharp beads as she sat up. Her brain registered that they were on a beach, at the edge of the ocean. Sand, beach, her brain was trying to catch up.

Draco was leaning over someone in the sand, the water lapping around him. Harry, Ron, and Griphook were nowhere to be seen. She turned towards Draco, “Draco?” She asked, confused. He turned to her, tears in his eyes as he leaned over Theo. She furrowed her brow. Something was very wrong. Hermione shifted, letting out a groan that had Draco looking at her. "Hermione, I can't, I know you're... I know. Both of you, fuck. I don't know which is worse, but Granger, this... this is so so much worse."

She dragged herself towards him. “What—what happened?” She asked with shock and horror lacing her voice at the sight of the knife in Theo’s chest.

It was at that moment that she promptly passed out.

The next few moments were a recollection of being carried by a tall man with red hair. The sand, the sun, the cottage in the distance. She was grasping at things. She was trying to understand. 

Then she awoke screaming. 

In the other room, she heard similar things happening. Screams and grunts of pain. Hermione faced the witch currently between her legs. “Hermione, zear, youz need to push!” Fleur shouted.

Hermione screamed as she pushed. 

This baby was coming. Her eyes flashed around the room. 

“Where’s… Dracooo!” She screamed out his name as she pushed again. 

Draco rushed into the room, his grey-blue eyes blown to saucers. 

She reached out her hand to him, and he latched on.

“Is it mine?” He asked suddenly, harshly, darkly.

Her eyes flared with anger, pain, and “Angh!” She screamed, pushing again. “No shit!” She growled, letting out another cry of pain.

“Is Theodoreeeeeee alright?” She asked again as she pushed. 

“Stable for now—she—she fuck! She almost killed him.” 

He looked at her then, truly looking at her, noticing the position they were in for the first time. “How did this happen?” He asked.

“How do you think?!” She snapped, “I couldn’t take the ungh, potion” she huffed sucking in a breath, “Death Eaters attacked the wedding. Had to leave—I couldn’t—”

“—It’s okay, love, we’re together now, I’m—Salazar, I’m gonna be a dad.” He said, looking into her eyes.

Her eyes softened against his gaze. 

Then she let out a piercing scream as she pushed again.

“You did this to me,” she growled as she pushed.

“I zee de head!” Fleur shouted. “One more push, Hermione, zear!” 

Hermione pushed with all her might most likely crushing Draco’s fingers in the process but then her body instantly felt release. She watched as Draco’s brow furrowed together. Hermione sat up as much as possible. “Why aren’t they crying?” She asked looking at Draco. “Draco why aren’t—”

A soft cry as sweet as the wind, as beautiful as a bird's song, as touching as a sunrise on a beautiful day lit up inside the cottage. Hermione began to cry as she leaned forward to take the baby from Fleur’s arms. Draco shifted out of the way, eyes locked onto the baby in Hermione’s arms. Wild curly hair sat atop that was as white blonde as Draco’s, however softer, like snow. Hermione saw that her eyes were honey-brown like her own. “Es a girl. Congratulations, Hermione, I’ll leave you.”

“A girl.” She sobbed, looking at Draco. There hadn’t been a daughter in the Malfoy line in a long, long time.

“A girl,” He replied in shock.

“What if she hates me?” He asked suddenly.

She reached out her hand, capturing Draco’s once more, pulling him towards the bed. “I told her about you every day. I swear, sometimes she moved only because you warmed that blasted ring. Draco, she’ll love you, because you’ll be an amazing father.”

“How can you know that?” 

She shook her head, “I don’t. I don’t know if I’ll be a good Mum either, I’ve thought about it nearly every day since—”

“You will be.” He said defiantly. 

“Then you’ll be a good dad as well.” She laced her fingers through his. “All we can do now is try. Wake up every day and try. Draco… I missed you.” She said with a small whimper. 

“I love you so much, Hermione, I’m so sorry, I tried to get back to you as fast as—”

“—Not now, Draco, look.” She looked down to where their baby was resting on her chest, her cries descending into quiet sniffles. The baby, their daughter, had already fallen asleep. 

“I—”

“Do you want to hold her?” Hermione asked, shifting her body to the middle of the bed.

Draco sat down shakily and took the small babe from her arms. She noticed that he looked so much more handsome holding their child in his arms. The way his muscles protruded as he wrapped an arm around her. She smiled to herself and then at him, meeting his eyes. He returned the smile, looking back down at their daughter as if she were a puzzle piece.

“You thought I slept with someone else?” She said, surprised that that’s what had decided to come out.

“You were gone nine months in a tent… I didn’t know, I thought maybe Weasle had finally charmed the nickers off of you,” she scoffed, “I’m sorry, Hermione, it all… it was an intense night.” He chuckled to himself, “If I had any fears before, though this hair sure did clarify it for me.” She elbowed him softly from her position. Hermione noticed the words carved into her arm while she was pushing. She instantly shoved it out of her mind. It didn't matter; Fleur had put a salve on it. It stung, but it didn't matter. All that mattered was this. 

Laughing, she reached out and placed a hand on their daughter's foot. “She needs a name.”

“It’s custom on the Black side to do something with the stars,” He shrugged. “Unless you had something in mind, similar to how your mother named you from that book.” He hummed in thought, “Ah, yes, William Shakespeare’s play The Winter’s Tale.”

She chuckled at his memory. 

Then a thought hit her, “Draco, what do you think about Cassiopeia? It’s—well, it’s a star that I spotted during my time in the Forest of Dean—”

“The Forest Of Dean?” He asked, confused.

“Draco… there’s so much I have to tell you—we, we were on the run,” she laughed sadly, “I know I told you the tent was a last resort, but it ended up becoming our home in the past nine months.”

“Nine months, Granger,” he growled, using her last name, “That’s preposterous. I thought you’d be safe… I thought—" He shook his head, "Fuck, go on Cassiopeia is it?”

She sat up straighter as their daughter let out a gurgle, and Draco’s head shot down to look at her. 

She slid her hand through their daughter's soft hair and smiled at the texture so like Draco’s, yet so wild like Hermione’s. She continued, “Cassiopeia is a circumpolar constellation which can be seen throughout the UK, especially in the Forest of Dean—meaning it never sets below the horizon and is visible all year round, though its position in the sky shifts with the seasons. Well… I saw it in January, Cassiopeia is high in the northwest sky during the early evening. I remember thinking back to Astronomy, and how it’s used as a beacon to find other stars within the night sky. She allowed me to find you… she allowed me to come home.” She choked on the last word. So much pain and horror from the last nine months rose inside of her at that moment.

At the same moment, as if she felt her Mum's fear, their daughter began to cry in Draco’s arms. Draco looked at Hermione in confusion, and Hermione let out a soft, wet chuckle as she picked up their daughter and began to try to get her to latch onto one of her breasts. She did it with ease, it surprised her so much since she knew how hard latching was for women, and Hermione had to smile down at their baby.

“I think… I think I like that name, Hermione. I’m sorry you had to go through this alone…” He trailed off, still caught up in the fact that they had a daughter. 

His hand reached over, cupping her chin. As their lips met for the first time in nine months, she felt her heart sing in pleasure. It was a painful yet beautiful bliss. “I love you so much, Hermione.” He whispered against her mouth.

“I love you, too.” She sighed against him.

His hand touched their daughter's cheek, then, “And I love you, Cassi.” He mused.

“You’re already giving her a nickname?” She laughed. 

He shrugged, “Cassiopeia, Cassi, Cass, I’m sure our friends will come up with worse.” He glanced towards the door. 

“Go, check on him.” She nodded towards the door.

He looked conflicted once again but nodded at her sentiment. “Okay, I love you, I’ll be right back, don’t go anywhere, Granger.” 

“Malfoy.” She retorted, and he grinned before slipping from the room.

Moments later, Harry walked in alongside Ron, and both men had different reactions to seeing her nursing. Harry covered his eyes just as he had that day long ago inside the trailer when he’d seen her with her pants off. Ron, however, stood there dumbly staring as if he were confused about what exactly a baby was doing with a boob in its mouth.

“Ronald, my eyes are up here.” 

“Sorry, ‘Mione, but say, did your breasts get larger?” 

She shook her head at his stupidity, but reached into her beaded bag and pulled out her Falcon’s sweater to gently cover her baby and breast with. “That’s what happens, Ron. Harry, you can look now.”

Harry slowly uncovered his eyes.

“Are you alright, ‘Mione?” Harry asked her.

She shrugged, looking at the word ‘Mudblood’ etched onto her arm, then the joy she felt looking at Cassiopeia’s face hidden under the sweatshirt. “I will be. How’s Theo doing?”

“Better now,” Harry replied.

“Thank Merlin,” Hermione replied.

“But, Hermione,” Ron began, “There’s going to be questions, y’know, about Nott and Malfoy.”

“Sure. But you’re going to have everyone wait a day before asking. We get tonight… we—we get tonight.” 

“We can do that,” Harry nodded. “I’m sorry, Hermione… about, well, about everything,” Harry stated softly.

Hermione pulled her bra back over her breast and shifted Cassiopeia onto her chest. Adjusting the pillow so she could sit up and tap her daughter's back to burp her. 

“It’s alright, Harry,” she looked over and noticed both of their heads cocked to the side staring at her daughter. “Oh, come closer, you two. She doesn’t bite.”

“It’s a girl?” They both said in synchronicity.

She nodded. Harry’s eyes widened slightly, and she knew he was thinking about the fact that the Malfoy line hadn’t had a girl in quite some time. He’d brought that to her attention during their time in the tent.

Both boys walked towards Hermione and stood next to the bed. Their eyes were still curious.

“What’s her name?” Harry asked.

“She has your hair but his color, Mione,” Ron stated, surprised. 

Her eyes softened as she looked at Ron. Hoping that they could bridge the gap that had come between them. Then she looked at Harry, “Cassiopeia.” She stated. 

Harry’s brow furrowed, “A constellation, like Draco.”

“Yes, like me,” Draco said from his position leaning against the door frame. “Potter, Weasel, it’s nice to see you both.” He walked towards the bed, and both men made room for him to sit at the end of it by her feet. She leaned forward and handed Cassiopeia back to Draco and then took her position back against the pillow.

Now Harry and Ron tilted their heads oddly at the sight of Draco Malfoy holding a baby.

She chuckled. 

“How did this happen?” Ron asked. 

“Sex, Weasel, ever heard of it?” Draco’s eyes shot up, but in it was a playful dance.

Ron snorted, “Sure, Malfoy, once or twice, Harry, I’m going to go tell Bill he’s got to hold off.”

Harry nodded.

As Ron left the room, Harry turned to face her and Draco. 

“May I—” he cleared his throat, “May I hold her?”

Draco nodded, handing Cassiopeia off and into Harry’s arms.

Harry looked down at their daughter and began to do this little bounce. Hermione looked at Harry and then smiled, looking to Draco, who shrugged, but she could see the smile playing on his lips. “I’m Uncle Harry,” Harry whispered, and Draco shot her a look. She shook her head, but Draco had other plans.

“Uncle Harry, hey?” 

Harry looked up to Draco and shrugged, “Hermione almost had me kill myself over a cheeseburger and chips, actually, she had me almost die twice for food.”

Draco shot a look her way, to which she huffed.

“Harry, that was a secret.” She snapped.

“Oh, no, Hermione, you were a very hungry witch. Draco needs to know what he’s getting himself into if you have another.”

“Another?” She asked appalled, “She was just born.”

“Love, he’s right, I’m sure we’ll need to give Cassi a sibling in… Hmm,” he mused, “A year or two’s time.”

Hermione straightened like a peacock, “I will have you know that if we win this bloody war, you, Draco Malfoy, cannot put another baby in me for years!” She emphasized the s in years. “Four at the very least!” She hissed.

Harry raised a brow at Draco, and the two of them descended into laughter.

“You two are deplorable.” She chuckled a bit herself, but leaned back anyway and resigned herself to take in her surroundings. 

She was safe. She was with Draco. She was with their baby. She was with Ron and Harry. And Theo was going to be alright. They were together. Her eyes began to droop, and the next thing she knew, she’d fallen asleep. 

Chapter Text

Shell Cottage

Throughout the night, Fleur came into the room to tend to Hermione. Adjusting her as needed and checking her vitals. Once she had to wake up per Draco’s request, or more so, Cassiopeia’s request to be fed. Draco held her throughout the night, and when she woke up, she found a bassinet had been set up and Cassi was sleeping in it peacefully. Draco was snuggled against her side, and she felt the first feeling of contentment she had in a long time.

That morning, they all made it to the dining room table where Bill had served each of them a full plate of bacon, eggs, and pancakes. Ron was guzzling everything up with glee, and she noticed as Draco walked into the room, his hair still wet from his shower, and that he’d changed. He was taller, and his eyes had shadows underneath them; his muscles were larger than when she’d left him. He came over and dropped a kiss on her head, shooting Ron a look of disgust as he took his seat and gracefully put the napkin over his lap. 

Hermione chuckled into her daughter's neck, who was snug against her in a swaddle. 

“Wha ‘so funny?” Ron said between bites, shooting her and Draco a look.

Hermione shook her head. 

Luna’s voice sounded from the doorway, where she played with wind chimes, tracing a finger over each and letting her finger drop as the chimes tapped together. Hermione thought back to her childhood, they were similar to the ones at her home. “It’s beautiful here.”

Bill and Fleur were cleaning up in the kitchen. Bill replied, “It was our aunt’s. We used to come here as kids. The Order uses it now as a safe house.” His eyes drifted to where Hermione and Draco sat, his gaze lingering on Draco. As he turned, Hermione saw the scratchmark from Greyback on his face, “What’s left of us, at least.” He finished drying the cup with his hard eyes once again, turning to Draco.

She grabbed his hand under the table. 

Luna’s voice split the tension in the room, “Muggles think these keep evil away, but they’re wrong.” Her eyes drifted to the hallway, towards where Theodore lay, recovering. Harry entered through the front door, causing Hermione’s attention to shift.

“I’ll check on Theodore now…” Luna hummed, skipping her way down the hall.

“I need to talk to the goblin.” Harry directed at Bill, who nodded. “Before that, Harry, Fleur, and I have well… questions.”

Cassiopeia slept soundly in her arms even as Hermione shifted her with Draco’s help. Both of them stood their hands interlaced as they made their way into the kitchen from the small dining table in which they sat. Bill and Fleur’s eyes tracked every movement. 

As Draco and Hermione settled into the seats at the Island table, Harry took one on her other side. “We just need to know how this happened—”

Ron’s spoon clattered behind her. She supposed he didn’t know their love story after all. She tensed at the thought of him listening, but straightened her shoulders using all of her confidence. “Draco and I have been seeing one another since after the Yule ball in the fourth year. We—We-um… we—”

“—We began dating, and when we both knew Hermione and I had to part, we met up and had one last rendezvous together, and well…” He glanced at their daughter with adoration.

Hermione looked up, noticing Bill’s brows were still pulled together. “She’s his?” He asked, surprised.

“Yes,” she said confidently. 

“But Hermione, they-they’ve been loyal to you-know-who for years.” He exclaimed in quiet surprise. Fleur placed a gentle hand on his arm. “Love, why zon’t we ask zem about veir true allegiances vinstead of assuming?” She hummed.

Bill nodded. 

Draco took his eyes off their daughter to speak to the tallest Weasley. “I’ve only ever been loyal to my mother and Hermione. I didn’t want the mark; it was punishment for my father failing to capture them in the Department of Mysteries and obtain the prophecy.” He placed a hand on Hermione’s knee for comfort. 

“And Dumbledore?” Bill asked slowly.

Hermione spoke up, “Snape told us that Dumbledore was dying. We’re not sure why, maybe to make Draco feel better about doing it. At first, when Draco told me what he had to do, I was against it… But I saw no other way. He either fixed the cabinet and killed Dumbledore, or he died. I—” She let out a choked sound, “I helped him do it,” she whispered in horror, “I let them inside Hogwarts just as much as Draco did. And I’m every part to blame as he is for you getting scratched.” 

Draco squeezed her knee. 

Behind her, she heard Ron’s voice, “You—Hermione, how could you!?” He roared. “I knew it, I knew he’d ruined you.”

She turned to face him in her seat, Cassiopeia beginning to stir against her chest from the yelling. “Ronald, I couldn’t let him die—I couldn’t!” She said desperately.

Ron was livid, standing there in the dining room. He began to walk towards them, and Draco immediately stood and placed himself in front of Hermione and their daughter. “Back off, Weasel.” He said lowly. 

“Ron,” Bill’s voice came from behind her now, “Go outside, we’ll talk about this later.”

“But Bill!” He said with rage and shock, “She’s a Death Eater’s slag—”

“—Do not talk about her that way!” Draco growled.

Hermione had tears spilling from her eyes. 

Cassiopeia let out a loud cry, and Hermione looked down at her squealing, hysterical daughter. “Oh, my love, shhh…” She began to bounce their child where she sat. Ron forgotten, almost. She looked up to see conflicted emotions playing out on his face, but rage and anger won out. “Get that whore, that prick, and that sodding devil’s spawn out of here!” Every blow had a finger directed at the three of them. Ron spat at the floor before turning and walking out the door.

Hermione’s mouth had fallen open, but Harry placed a hand on her shoulder, “He didn’t mean it—”

“Harry, do not ever tell me again that Ron doesn’t mean the things he says and the things he does. He’s an adult. He uses words to hurt people, and right now, I don’t want to see his face.” 

Harry nodded before following Ron outside. 

She’d thought there was a possibility of them bridging the gap between them, but now all she felt was anger and sadness. Draco held her back as a symbol of strength, but Bill’s voice cut the two of them off as they tried to make their way back to their rooms.

“You both don’t have to leave. I can see that there is love and devotion between the two of you. I won’t allow any of the Order members to kick someone out who just so happens to have everything to lose if our side doesn’t win.” He looked at the now calm Cassiopeia in Hermione’s arms. 

“Thank you,” Draco broke out, “and I’m sorry about what happened at Hogwarts.”

Bill nodded, turning to Fleur and wrapping an arm around her waist. 

Hermione paused at their door and looked to the last door at the end of the hall, where it was cracked slightly. She needed to see him. She looked at Draco, who knew her so well, and he simply nodded and followed as she made her way to the door.

Inside, Luna was singing as they watched through the small opening, “I don't sleep so well at night. Waiting up and shivering. Heater's gone and money's tight. In this little home that I'm living in. You gotta live your life while your blood is boiling. These doors won't open while you stand and watch them. What is with you? (Oh-oh-oh-oh).” She hummed, “I've never seen this side of you—”

Luna broke off the song and looked towards them. “You can come in. He’s awake—” She shifted on the bed next to him and adjusted Theo’s pillow so he could sit up.

“You look like shite, mate.” Draco grinned, stepping aside Hermione, and clasping his hand into Theo’s.

“Ungh,” Theo groaned at Draco’s hug, “Careful with the merchandise, aye?”

Draco stepped back to Hermione’s side and looked down to where their daughter was resting against her. Hermione took a tentative step forward, tears springing to her eyes, “Hi,” She said with a whimper. 

“Well, come on, give the man that saved your life a hug.” She shifted, reaching out and giving him an awkward one-armed hug. 

A sob came from her, and she leaned back to look into Theo’s eyes. Theo, however, was currently staring at the white-blonde baby wrapped in a swaddle against Hermione’s chest. “Is it…” He looked up at Hermione and Draco, who were now both sitting on the edge of the bed. 

“It’s mine, yes, and it’s a girl, her name’s Cassiopeia.”

Hermione growled at the Slytherin's questioning that her child was Draco's. She didn't know where it had come from. Theo cut off the question she was about to ask.

“Little Peia!” Theodore roared. It was as if all of his energy came back in that moment. “And a girl—a girl, Mate, how?” He asked, shocked.

“I guess that the curse has been lifted, or it supplied us a daughter and she’ll be left as the only heir.” He shrugged.

Theo shook his head, “That won’t do, mate, you both need to go and test it.”

“Test it,” Hermione said aghast.

“Yup, Malfoy's have one heir usually, and it's always male. We need to see if you fluked and had a daughter, and that’s it, or if you can produce more babies. Then we’ll know.” Theodore nodded to himself.

“Oh, how lovely, more children around to keep nargles away.” She hummed in delight. 

Theodore’s eyes glistened in a way that Hermione finally realized who the younger Ravenclaw witch was that Theo had loved for all of these years. It was Luna. She nudged Draco and grinned as she saw him recognize it too. Thought it seemed he'd known for longer. Draco’s mouth turned into a hard line, and then he spoke, “Luna, I wanted to tell you I’m sorry that you were kept in the dungeons.”

“Oh, Draco, thank you, but it was quite alright. Theodore helped keep us fed and warm, along with Mippy and Dobby. He even made sure Mr. Olivander kept his strength.” She looked at Theo with admiration, and Hermione’s heart soared.

“It was no problem, Miss Lovegood, it was the least I could do.”

“Oh, Theodore, call me Luna, please.” She smiled at him, to which Theo returned. “Now, cousin, pray tell, how did you and Hermione Granger end up together?”

Draco’s eyes widened a margin, “Cousin?” 

“Second cousins, but yes, cousins all the same.” 

“So, your father—”

“—No, my Mum, my Mum was cousins with your father and therefore we’re cousins.” She smiled. “As I was saying, cousin, do explain yourself.” There was mischief in Luna’s eyes as Draco cleared his throat. Theo quirked a brow but kept quiet. 

“He told me I was beautiful, the night of the Yule ball, he saw me crying over Ronald and seemed quite shocked at the nature of my state.” She shook her head at the memory, looking to Draco to continue the story.

“The night we met… well I like to call it that because it was the first time I ever allowed myself to approach her and the first time she saw me as something other than an arsehole. I started slipping her notes in class, and Theo helped out.” He grinned at his friend, who was closer to a brother. “We began meeting up, talking for hours and getting to know each other, fighting, debating, and well…”

“We began to meet after class, having to clean up ‘messes’,” She quoted, “Then after the stunt with the Black Lake, Draco wanted to confess his feelings, but I wasn’t ready to hear it. We decided to meet in alcoves, then as summer approached, we made plans to meet at the Shrieking Shack, where we knew we’d have privacy.” She blushed beautifully at the memory, “After getting back to Hogwarts, we used the Room of Requirement a lot more… our group grew and Blaise, Daphne, and Astoria all joined Draco, Theodore, and I.” 

Draco laughed at the memory, “Pansy found us out sixth year and came into our group.”

Theo grinned at the memory as well. 

“That sounds lovely,” Luna mused. “I’m sure people won’t understand. But Cassiopeia will be loved by me and those who matter. So, don’t worry.” She shrugged, reaching over to a bowl filled with water. Luna squeezed out the water of the rag in which she was now holding and brought it to Theo’s head. “You need to lie down again, Theo.” She said as she brushed the skin of his cheek. Theo listened, lying back, “Well, I best rest, doctor's orders and all.” He grinned at them and then his eyes found Luna before looking to Hermione once again, “I’ll be back to hold my niece.” 

Draco cleared his throat. He looked at Hermione, and knowing him so well, she nodded her agreement to what he was about to ask. “Theo, mate, I know it may not be the old way of going about things, but I just found out I’m a dad in less than twenty-four hours, so forgive my forwardness—” He cleared his throat once again, Theo’s eyes locked onto his own, “Would you be Cassiopeia’s godfather?”

Without a moment of hesitation, Theo declared, “I will.” A golden glow rose from both Cassi’s chest and Theo’s own as the vows were recited.

“Do you promise to care for her if her mother and I shall perish?” Draco asked in a choked voice. Hermione rested her hand on his thigh, giving it a soft squeeze.

“I do,” Theodore looked at the glow emanating from both of them, growing closer as if a string were emerging from both their bodies.

“Do you promise to love her and keep her from harm?” Draco asked the last question as the golden strings began to die themselves together into a golden knot.

“I promise,” Theodore finished. The light from the string took over and lit up the entire room. Hermione watched in awe as it disappeared back into her daughter's body, then looking up, watched as if the other string slipped inside of Theo’s own.

Theo collapsed back onto the pillow with a sigh.

“Beautiful,” Luna exclaimed as the door the the room opened.

Fleur stood there, her eyes looking at Theo and Cassiopeia, “I zmellt ze magic, ‘es strong between ze two of yous’.” Then she cleared her throat, “Harry was looking for both of you."

They walked into the hallway and towards the kitchen, where Harry was bouncing up and down. "We need to make plans to get into the vault." 

"We will, Harry," Hermione sighed.

"Lovegood iz asleep." Fleur announced. "You have zu vait."

Harry sighed, "But  Vol—” He began, but was cut off by a shriek from Fleur.

“There’s a taboo!” Bill shouted, “Did you not know?”

Harry’s eyes found hers, “Lovegood.” They both said simultaneously. 

“What?” Draco asked.

“Xenophilius said his name when we were at his home in Ottery St Catchpole when we went to visit. They descended on us, it’s ultimately in a way how we were caught.” She shook her head, “I suppose that’s how they got there so fast.”

Draco went to hand Cassi back to her, “He’s here? I’ll kill him!” Bill’s eyes flashed with anger and a desire to protect, and Hermione shook her head, declining his request to take their daughter. “Sit, Draco." She faced Bill, "He was only trying to save Luna. He had no hope left, he thought that… well I can’t imagine what he thought, beatings, rape, death.” She trailed off again and saw Bill loosen up and relax as he let go of the wand in his pocket. She subtly nodded her thanks, to which he returned as Draco himself came to accept it. She saw the tense muscles in his jaw relax, and she had purposely made sure he was holding Cassi so he wouldn't storm upstairs.

Harry shook his head, “What’s going on, 'Mione? What did he do?”

“He has taken residence in Malfoy Manor.” Draco drawled out. 

“That’s good, then, we know where he is!” Harry said with eagerness.

“My mother is there, Potter. Nothing about this is good.”

Harry fell into silence, taking a seat next to Fleur across from them. “Ron left.” He said, looking at Bill, “I suppose you told him where Mrs. Weasley and his dad are staying. Aunt Muriel?” He said with a shudder as he remembered stories of Ginny’s weird aunt. 

Hermione knew them as well and pursed her lips, “I’m sorry, Harry, but I can’t say I’m unhappy to see him go. He’s been—”

“A prat. No, worse than that. I know. I, Hermione, I tried to tell him out there. Tried to tell him everything about those two months we were alone. That it was hard for you, and you only did it to protect someone you loved. I know myself, I know if I were put in the same position and it were Ginny’s family—” he looked at Bill and Fleur, “On the wrong side. I know I’d do the same. He just can’t see it because he thinks since his family would ‘never’ do that, it’s different. And I’m sorry, I really am.” He finished with a shake of his head.

Harry paused and looked at Bill, “Are they going to be alright at Muriel’s?” 

Bill nodded, “They’re under a Fidelius Charm.”

Harry nodded.

Luna broke the intense silence by coming into the kitchen and opening the fridge. As she did, she pulled out two sandwiches and took off back down the hall. Hermione looked at Cassi, who was watching the ceiling with intense interest. “What—what day was she born?” She suddenly asked, looking at Fleur.

“Oh!” She said happily, “Easter Sunday, April 12th, 1998.” 

Draco smiled at Hermione and then looked down at Cassi, who was gripping one of his fingers in his hand. She looked at Harry, who was in deep thought.

“What is it, Harry?”

“We need to talk to that Goblin.” He said sharply. Hermione scrambled to follow him, as did Draco. Hermione sidestepped into their room to place Cassi in the bassinet. She couldn't hold back her question any longer.

"Draco, do you think so little of me that you questioned my loyalty to you during my time on the run? I thought we moved past that in... well, in fourth year when I still had odd feelings for Ron. Well, you know, before us. I don't understand. Now, even Theo thinks ill of me." She trailed off, and Draco tensed.

"Theo was worried about me. He started thinking that maybe Ron would finally get his head out of his arse. I think he was just angry himself, but he started to put things in my head. What if she forgives him for the past? What if he grows into a man?" He snorted at the actions of the Weasel earlier. "He was so worried about Luna, and I think he started to get angry at you in the process. Being gone, not having another friend to confide in. I mean..." He shook his head, "It's shite of me to put all the blame on Theo. I guess that's what started it, but I was worried you'd see all the things the Death Eaters had been doing in England. That you'd regret ever having sided with me. I mostly pushed Theo out of my head, but when you were standing there pregnant, it came flooding back. I was stupid... I'm sorry, Hermione. I will make sure the jokes stop on his part."

"I accept your apology. Never doubt me again, Draco. Even if Salazar himself comes back to speak ill of me, you don't question me until you speak to me." She shoves a bony finger into his chest, causing him to wince.

"Yes, dear."

"I'll be cross with you for some time." 

Sighing, Draco kisses her forehead. "I accept the punishment."

She snorts. "Good."

When they reached the second floor, Harry turned to face them both from his bouncy stance near the door. Looking at Draco, he states, “He can’t hear this.” He said plainly.

“Harry… he—he knows about the Horcruxes.”

“What!?” He said loudly, before quieting his voice, “Hermione, that was ours, you, me, and Ron’s, ours. When did you—”

“—Potter, I wasn’t going to let my girlfriend go off on some ‘thing,’” He quoted, “Without knowing why, good thing too, considering we gave her half those books and potions for your time on the run. I hope they came in handy?” He said, looking at her. She nodded quickly and faced Harry, whose mouth was still hanging open.

“Harry, it was important, he—he’d never betray me.” She said confidently. Glaring at Draco a little as she said it, because how dare he let someone cause him to doubt her? Draco looks wounded, and his cheeks begin to turn pink. Serves him right, she was most definitely using this against him... indefinitely. 

Harry closed his mouth, “Who else knows, ‘Mione?”

She sucked in a breath, “Just Draco and Theo.” She bites her cheek, "And maybe Blaise, but I don't know if he knows." She nods, assuming that's it. 

Harry nodded, taking in the information, “Well, good, because if I’m right, we’ll need everyone’s help.”

She nodded slightly, letting Harry be upset with her, but only to an extent. He shifted his feet. “Well, now we go in.” He reached for the door to Griphook’s room and pushed it open.

Chapter Text

Conversations and Crossroads

“How are you?” Harry asked as they entered the room. 

“Alive.” The goblin said as he stared at the wall. 

Hermione and Draco stood back a bit as Harry began to approach Griphook, “You probably don’t remember—” Harry started, but was cut off.

“That I showed you to your vault the first time you came to Gringotts? Even amongst the goblins, you’re famous, Harry Potter.” He said, watching as Harry sat down.

“You brought me here,” the goblin said as he watched Harry. “You are… a very unusual wizard.” He pointed to the sword that sat in his room, his hands clasped together, “How did you come by the sword?” 

“It’s complicated,” Harry replied. “Why did Bellatrix Lestrange think it should be in her vault at Gringotts?” Harry asked, glancing at Draco, who shook his head that he, himself, did not know.

“It’s complicated,” the goblin replied. Using Harry’s own words against him.

She saw Harry fight an eye roll, “The sword presented itself to us in a moment of need. We didn’t steal it.”

Griphook flicked his finger to the sword once again, “There is a sword in Madam Lestrange’s vault identical to this one, but it is a fake. It was placed there this past summer by an acquaintance of Madam Lestrange.”

“And she never suspected it was fake?”

“The replica is very convincing, only a goblin would recognize that this is the true sword of Gryffindor.” He said, looking admiringly at the sword.

“Who is the acquaintance?” Hermione asked from behind him.

“A Hogwarts professor,” he replied, barely turning around. “As I understand it, he’s now headmaster.” 

“Snape?” Draco asked. “He put a fake sword in Bellatrix’s vault. My godfather… I wonder,” Draco shook his head, “But why?”

“There are more than a few curious things in the vaults of Gringotts.” The goblin replied eerily.

“And in Madam Lestrange’s vault as well?” Harry asked.

“Perhaps,” the goblin cocked his head at Harry. 

“I need to get into Gringotts. Into one of the vaults.” Harry said with a brow raised.

Hermione shifted her weight as she took in the information. “This is impossible,” Griphook replied. 

“Alone, yes. But with you, no.”

“Why should I help you?” Griphook asked as he refolded his hands across his chest.

“I have gold. Lots of it.” Harry replied.

Draco let out a snort, and Hermione shot him a look. Draco couldn't help but contain it. Potter believed that a Goblin, of all people, would want gold. Hermione was steadfast in standing by Harry on this. He was doing his best.

“I have no interest in gold.” The goblin answered.

“Then what?” Harry said in frustration. 

Griphook pointed back to the sword, “That. That is my price.”

Harry, Hermione, and Draco made their way out of the bedroom. Hermione could see Luna in the kitchen with Bill, sipping a cuppa tea. Hermione slipped into the bedroom, picking up Cassi from the bassinet as Fleur took her leave. She walked back out of the room to rejoin them as she rocked Cassiopeia, trying to soothe her as she made small noises from being picked up mid-sleep. “Shh… my love, shhh…” 

“Are you thinking there’s a Horcrux in Bellatrix’s vault?” She asked Harry in a hushed whisper. Hermione shifted her legs so she could better support herself and Cassi. Her strength was coming back slowly. It had only been a day or two, but she felt much better now that her daughter was born. Now that her daughter was safe. Her mind strayed to the thoughts she had when their daughter didn’t cry. When she worried that all that nutrition didn’t get to Cassiopeia. Their daughter was small, six pounds four ounces. But she was here. She was safe, they were safe. Talk of the Horcruxes seemed to bring her back to reality. The bliss that was her daughter and Draco, and their small family, seemed to shatter as she listened to Harry speak.

Hermione felt herself wonder once again if she was cut out to be a mum. What mum disturbed their sleeping child? What mum would have this much anxiety about their future? 

“When I was down there…” He shifted, looking at Hermione, she knew he was afraid to speak about what had happened. She glanced at her arm, but focused her attention back on Harry. “I mean, I heard her, Hermione, she’d been terrified when she thought we’d been in there.”

“So my bloody aunt has a part in hoarding a piece of that snake’s soul.” Draco shook his head.

“Yeah, I mean, that’s what I’m guessing, ‘Mione, she kept asking what else we had taken.” Harry continued, “I bet you anything there’s a Horcrux in there, another piece of his soul. Let’s find it and kill it. Then we’re one step closer to killing him.”

“And what happens when we find it? Which, to be honest with you, I’m not letting Granger get anywhere near this. She just had Cassi—”

“—Draco, this is my choice. We—we’ll talk about it, but not right now, we need to hear Harry out—”

“Okay, boy-wonder, how do you expect us to kill it? That sword is the only thing that we currently have to kill a Horcrux with, and you just handed it over to Griphook.” Draco huffed out a breath. He was having trouble coming to terms with Hermione potentially being in danger again. He also knew enough about the Horcruxes to know that killing them was near impossible, and that Potter had just given away the murder weapon. 

“I’m still working on that part,” Harry replied solemnly.

Right before Draco or Hermione could say anything else, Cassiopeia let out a wail. Hermione looked down at her crying daughter and then at Draco and Harry. “She needs a feeding. Can we continue this later?” She started to rock her daughter, trying to soothe her. Draco shifted his weight, wondering what he could do to help his witch, but she shook her head. 

Just as they were about to break for their rooms at the bottom of the stairs, the fireplace lit up with green flames. Draco instantly took a protective stance, but Bill was already approaching the fireplace. A frazzled Molly Weasley stepped out of the floo, wand in hand, pointing it in Draco and Hermione’s direction.

“How could you!” Molly roared. 

“Mum—” Bill tried but was shoved out of the way by the short, angry witch.

“You dare to bring a Death Eater into my son's home!” She cried, “You dare to claim you love him! Over my Ron!?” She approached further, and Draco let out a low growl. Harry was on the stairs, subtly out of view, and decided then to make his presence known. He pushed past Draco and Hermione. Cassi was wailing her head off at this point. 

“Mrs. Weasley, please—”

“—Harry, you best get out of my way.” Molly snapped.

“Put your wand down or I will enact my right to defend my witch and my child with full authority!” Draco barked out, shoving Potter out of the way and raising his wand, which had been his father’s given to him by Harry, who had begged Draco the night before to let him keep Draco’s stolen wand. Draco had agreed since Boy Wonder was supposed to save them all. His father’s wand worked fine for him after all.

“Child?” Mrs. Weasley said, shocked. 

Hermione pressed forward. She finally had managed to find her voice as Cassiopeia wailed, “This is Draco and my child, our daughter, Cassiopeia. I understand that you have issues with the Malfoy’s but Draco isn’t the man that you believe him to be. I ask you, please lower your voice—”

“—You dare breed with this—this trash! This scum! Ronald was right, you’re nothing but a slag!” She growled. 

Draco pushed Hermione behind him once more. But it wasn’t Draco who had to defend them this time; it was Harry. 

Harry raised his wand, “Put your wand down, Mrs. Weasley! That is no way to speak to Hermione; she saved Ron’s life! His life! If you hate her right now for her choices, that’s your decision, but she is an active member of the Order of the Phoenix, and so is Draco Malfoy. Now please, lower your wand or get out!” He barked out, hating to have to speak to his mother figure in such a way. Yet, Hermione was a sister to him, and he would stand by her side. They'd been through too much together to ever let that go, and he'd vowed to stand by Cassi's side, too. Hermione was his family just as much as the Weasleys, but he was done tolerating their blatant disrespect.

Molly huffed, “Have it your way. Bill, I want him out!” She shouted, pointing a finger at Hermione, “And that slag too.”

“You’re no longer welcome here, Mum.” Bill spoke calmly, “I am warding you from the floo, you have no right to tell me who my wife and I have as guests. Hermione and Draco are welcome here, and you are not.” 

Molly let out a scream as she stomped to the floo and flooed back to Muriel’s. Hermione swept away into their room and collapsed on the bed. How could she? It was surprising at first, but then as Hermione mulled it over, she found herself realizing how much of a lie that was. Molly had always become angry with her when it came to men. She ate up all the lies Rita Skeeter had written about her, Harry, and Viktor. 

She helped Cassi latch onto her and shifted on the pillows. Draco followed into the room, shutting the door quietly and climbing into bed to comfort her. “I’m sorry.” He murmured against her hair. 

“It’s quite alright. I don’t want to talk about it now…” She trailed off, staring at a painting of a sailboat that moved in the sea. She always loved the magical pictures and paintings in this world. She suddenly felt a wave wash over her. Sadness, despair, looking at her daughter, she blubbered out the words, “I miss my Mum.”

Draco began to stroke her hair, “I know my love, I know.” 

They sat like that for a long time, until Cassiopeia was asleep and Draco was reading for what felt like hours. Hermione finally awoke, scrambling to find Cassi, Draco smirked and pointed to the bassinet. She looked in to find their daughter fast asleep. “Draco, I need to ask you something… well, I think we need to talk about a lot of things.”

Draco nodded, “I agree.”

Chapter Text

All This Time

“I need to know what happened.” Draco looked at her, puzzled, so she clarified, “With the ring.” She looked at her hand where the band sat on her ring finger. She’d moved it after some time. It felt wrong not being there, where she hoped it belonged, on her ring finger. Draco began to toy with his own. 

He cleared his throat and his grey eyes met her honey brown, “Ginny Weasley,” He chuckled, his muscles moving up and down as he laughed. He’d gotten stronger, taller, his hair messier just the way she liked. He stopped laughing and looked at her, “I wanted to know if you were safe, Granger, it was driving me mad. There was a huge party on Halloween night, and I’d gotten so drunk I started searching for you in the castle. Theo and Pansy had to silencio me because I wouldn’t stop calling your name in my search. So, you can see where my head was at. I heard Ginny’s voice in the dungeons a day or two later,” Hermione furrowed her brow so Draco explained, “Alecto, Amycus, and their nieces, Flora, and Hestia would torture unsuspecting first years.” Hermione shuddered, “Ginny and Neville set up a system to come find them. I never bothered them, but after Halloween, I had to know. I invaded Ginny’s mind, searched for any information on Potter, not you, never you, maybe a slip, but I didn’t think she’d notice.” Draco cleared his throat, reaching for a glass of water and taking a sip before placing it back on the nightstand.

“Turns out ‘Property of H.G.’ and my lingering on you in her mind was enough for her to figure it out. She snagged my ring that day, and towards the end of the month, she’d found me out." He snorted, "I gave the Slytherins shite, I thought one of them had taken it. Weaslette watched me, saw how I never tried to hurt the first years, how I used my tongue instead of my wand. I guess she realized I was worthy enough because one day, at the end of the month, she’d come up to me late at night in the halls of the dungeons to shove the ring into my hand. She said, and I quote, ‘I suppose she made the choice, I can’t understand it, but I can’t fault her for it. Here’s your blasted ring, it’s been burning up almost every time I touch it.'” 

Hermione’s eyes glistened with tears. “I thought you were dead.”

“Blame Weaslette,” He said before she swatted his arm.

“Hermione, love, you have to tell me what happened, though. I am grateful for our daughter, but I'm worried the family tree won't recognize her."

“You wouldn’t name her as heir?” 

Draco swallowed roughly, “It has to be a male, it’s written into our laws, if she were a boy, he still wouldn’t be a part of the family tree.” His brows pulled together, "I just am stating what I know." He grunts, "Should've listened to mum and read the Pureblood marriage and heir books more. Yet... I didn't know I'd need them so, erm, soon."

Hermione’s lips pulled together, and Draco sighed. “I would name her as heir, if I could.”

“I know,” she smiled meekly. “One day we’ll have more children, and if it’s a boy, we can name him heir. But if not… then you’ll have to figure out how to name her as heir.”

Draco snorted, “Hermione, if we don’t have a boy in the next five years, then I can name her as heir by law.”

“Oh, Draco, thank you!” She lunged at him.

His eyes turned dark as she straddled him, and she felt everything in that moment that he was feeling. The desire, the pain, the hope. He flipped her underneath him, and their lips came clashing together. He slid his wand from his pocket and cast a silencing charm on the room, along with wards to lock everyone out. Then he ravaged her even further, shoving his tongue into her mouth, making her whimper.

He slid his hand over her Falcon’s sweater and toyed with her nipple under the fabric, causing Hermione to shudder against him. He loved the way her body responded to him. She listened to him growl as he hiked up the sweater and tore it from her body, with her help, of course, the minute the garment was off her, she fell back with a flop onto the pillows, causing her breasts to bounce beautifully. Draco hissed as he saw her breasts for the first time in nine months. “They’re larger,” he said as he leaned down to suck a nipple into his mouth. 

She laughed, “That’s what Ron said.” He paused and gave her an exasperated look as he hiked her leg up to allow him movement between her thighs. He leaned down to bite her nipple, causing her to let out a groan as he licked the sting away. “You’ve been a bad girl, Hermione.” He purred her name, making her gasp and bite her lip as he made his way to her other breast.

Draco treated this one more carefully, licking his tongue over it. The milk spewing from her breasts was odd at first, but the minute he tasted it, he felt himself become even harder. He sucked her breast into her mouth and felt the sweet liquid on his tongue. He moaned at the same time as Hermione, and he knew he needed her now. Hermione seemed to have the same thought as she shifted underneath him, trying to free herself of her Muggle jeans that she knew Draco loved. Sometimes she thought she hated the blasted things, especially now in situations such as this.

He lifted his body and tore them off of her in one fluid motion. Making sure that her underwear went along with it. “Fuck, I’ve missed you.” He said before his lips came crashing down onto hers once again. She mewled under him, trying to release the ache in her core. “Fuck me,” She begged against his ear. He groaned as she said the words, and as he backed away from her, she gripped his button-up shirt in her hands. “Take this off,” She said in a demanding tone.

“Bossy, swott.” He replied, but did as he was told. The minute he was freed of the shirt, Hermione gasped at the new marks on his skin. He’d forgotten about those: “Bellatrix, three cuts, with her knife.” He pointed to another scar on his side, “With a whip, father.” He pointed to another marked area, “The Dark Lord was displeased to hear I had no interest in torturing first years, six slashing hexes, at least these were with a wand.” Hermione's eyes tracked all of them, making sure she remembered. He looked down at her with cool grey/blue eyes. Hermione grabbed his forearms and dragged him down towards her. He’d been worried to show her at first, but here she was kissing and licking at all the marks. The same way he’d pleasured her when Dolohov had cursed her in the Ministry. 

Draco gribbed her wrist in his hand and began to kiss his lips over her scar. Each letter was given attention, he began tracing them with his tongue, Hermione shuddered against him, it felt so good to have him kissing it away. Showing her he didn’t care about the ‘Mudblood’ scar. “Draco,” she breathed, “I need you.”

He shifted his weight between her legs and paused, “Ah, witch, we’re forgetting something.”

She gasped and grabbed her wand, resting tucked under the pillow. Waving it, she cast the contraceptive charm, “None of that.” She moaned out as Draco pushed inside of her without hesitation after she'd finished the charm. She was soaking wet for him, and he had to pause the minute he was sheathed inside of her. 

“You’re going to have me cumming the same way I did our first time,” Draco growled as Hermione began to rotate her hips to meet his thrusts. 

“Just fuck me, Draco, I don’t care how long you last.”

He looked down at her seriously, “It doesn’t hurt.”

She shook her head frantically, because no, it really didn’t. She’d wanted this for so long. Needed it. Needed him. For so, so long.

Draco kissed her lips and began to move inside of her. He leaned back from her the minute he felt her begin to flutter against his cock. She was already close, and Draco wanted desperately to watch her as she came. It’d been so long, after all. He reached down between them and began to rotate his thumb against the bundle of nerves to send her into climax. Hermione let out a moan and a scream of his name as she came around his cock. 

His eyes rolled back as he shoved into her one, twice, and then came deep inside of her. 

“Draco,” she moaned. “Keep going.” 

If he thought he couldn’t be hard after that, he’d be wrong, because the minute she’d said those words, he began thrusting inside of her again. Hard and ready to spill his seed inside her again. Somehow, the thought of getting her pregnant again overrode his brain. “Fuck, Hermione, I want to put another baby in you.” He moaned as she met him thrust for thrust. 

His words cause Hermione to moan. Sex before was never filled with fantasies of pregnancy, but now that they had a child together, adding to their family was a luscious idea, even if they weren’t ready for it. “Dracoooo!” She cried out, “Fuck, yes, put another baby in me!” 

Draco bit down on the sensitive part of her neck as he fucked her faster and faster. He felt wild and out of control as he fucked her. He’d missed her so much. She was his . He used one hand to sweep under her and flipped her over onto her front, his cock still inside of her. She let out a gasp as he dragged her onto all fours and began a fast and punishing pace. 

“Never going to be away from you again,” Draco muttered, “My witch, my future wife, I’ll never leave your side again, I vow this to you, Hermione.” 

Hermione watched as the golden glow of a vow was placed between them. There was no fear; there was no way she was letting go of him again. Hermione moaned out a question as she reached her next orgasm, “Wife?”

Draco’s hands gripped her hips as one hand slid forward to toy with her wet nipple. “Soon.” He growled. As he began to fuck her harder. His hand slid along her abdomen and down to the sensitive nerves between her legs. Flicking his finger against the bud and then massaging it in a circle. She moaned as she orgasmed again, this time, Draco following her over the edge once more.

Spent and exhausted, he rolled off his witch and dragged her body against his. 

When they awoke, it was later in the night. Hermione fed Cassi and then followed Draco out of the room. Draco slipped through the door and into Theo’s, and Hermione planned to follow after she spoke to Fleur.

“Fleur, I—I was wondering if you could watch Cassiopeia while we talk to Theo and Luna.” 

Fleur nodded and walked down the hall ahead of Hermione and into the room. Hermione turned to see Griphook drinking tea and staring out the window at the darkened beach. Bill was cleaning up the kitchen. 

Bill nodded at her, and Hermione smiled and turned around, following the voices down the hall and into the last room. 

Luna was laughing, a magazine open on her lap, and Draco was still chuckling as Hermione came to his side. 

Draco shoved his hip against her and looked at Theo, “How’re you doing?”

“Oh, he can leave bed rest tomorrow. But he still needs much rest.” She said dreamily. 

Theo looked adoringly at Luna, “We’ll be in our room. See you tomorrow, Theo.” Hermione said as she swept out of the room and back to their daughter. She felt as if she couldn’t be away from her just yet. Inside the room, Fleur was rocking Cassiopeia with a smile on her face. “We cannot vait to be parents.” She grinned as she handed Cassi back into her mother's arms.

“Are you expecting?” She asked as Draco came into the room behind her.

“O’ no.” She shook her head, “Avter ze war.” Fleur took off without a response.

“She’s upset…” Hermione said as she made to go after her. 

Draco softly grabbed her shoulder, “Not because of you, love. She wants children with Bill. They probably planned to start their family the night of the wedding. Instead, the war broke out around both of them.”

She looked at Draco with love and adoration, “You’re right, and I believe you were telling me about Hogwarts earlier.”

“Hm…” Draco smirked as they settled on the bed, “Ah, I think I recall.” 

Hermione adjusted their daughter between them, dragging a finger over her cheek. Fleur had sewn Cassi a few pairs of clothes that fit her nicely. Hermione admired the snow white hair on her head; the curls were all her doing. “She’s beautiful.”

“She gets that from her mother,” Draco replied, earning him a smile from her.

“So, tell me what happened.”

“Severus would rarely speak to me, he’s been so upset… I mean, Hogwarts was hell, is hell. The things the Carrows did to the first years, the things some of us had to do…” Draco trailed off, “Pansy had to crucio a first year,” Hermione gasped, “If we didn’t do it, Granger, then it would be on us. It could last hours. Pansy denied it at first, you know her, she uses her words like me. I got the slashes for disobeying my father, but when Pansy visited her Mum and Dad… They beat her, and her father told her he would send for Adrian Pucey. Take her virginity, spoil her for any man.” He clenched his jaw down hard. “Pansy was distraught when she came back. She told us she couldn’t do it anymore. Couldn’t resist. Blaise thought it best to stand by her side through it, so together they would terrorize the first years. Pansy’s been depressed ever since. She rarely eats, Blaise is her support system through all of this, but it’s eating at her. She knows if she disobeys, her father will do what he promised.”

“Draco, that’s awful!” She cried, “It’s—it’s barbaric, I can’t believe that he would do that to her, she’s his daughter.”

“And you know Pansy has been shamed for that her whole life, Granger. He doesn’t care if Pansy is raped or sold, or killed. He wanted a son for an heir, and instead he got her.” He sighed, “The rest of us have been fine. Keeping up the act. Astoria hates it… this thing with her and I, we keep up appearances, we’re seen together.” He cast his eyes towards her, but she nodded. She understood, she knew that they’d have to do it before she left. It didn’t bother her in the slightest, but she could see how it would eat away at them. “She doesn’t like it. I think maybe there’s some bloke she likes, I just wish it didn’t have to be this way.”

“It’s over, Draco.”

“But it isn’t, Potter…” Hermione hummed, “A lot is riding on this, on him. I can’t lose you, Cassiopeia, I can’t lose us. But…” His eyes trailed down to Cassiopeia between them. “I can’t lose her.” 

“We won’t, Draco,” she placed her hands on his cheeks, looking into the grey-blue eyes that she loved so much. “We won’t. I know that it’ll be hard. I—I can tell you about me. Then, if you think of anything else I should know, you can fill me in.”

Draco nodded. Brushing his thumb over her knuckles and moving her small hand to rest in his lap. 

“We were at Grimmuald Place for a while. Kreacher was there, and we found out about one of the Horcruxes, a locket. Long story short, your cousin Regulus Black was a Death Eater just like you. Your age when he tried to kill a piece of Voldemort's soul and failed. He died to make a difference." Draco's eyes widened but he didn't speak waiting for her to continue, "We broke into the Ministry to retrieve it, a man by the name of Mundungus Fletcher stole it a long time ago and sold it to Umbridge,” Draco’s eyes widened and Hermione smirked, “Yes, so that’s why we went to the Ministry.” 

She shook her head at the memory, her eyes looking at her hand resting in Draco’s. “Afterwards, Yaxley had chased us into the floo, he saw where we were, and I knew Grimmuald was no longer safe, so we apparated into the woods outside of Hogsmead. We stayed there for a while. Ron was splinched during it, so we had to wait while Ron recovered. By this time, I knew that I was pregnant, but I wasn’t ready to face it. Scaboir smelled me—well, Cassi, the smell of pregnancy got through the wards.” Draco growled. 

“Your blood, you put your blood in the wards like we’d taught you.”

Hermione nodded.

“That’s why. He could smell you through it because you’d done it with your blood. I didn’t think—”

“—Draco, love, you didn’t know, we didn’t know I’d need to know, but it’s alright, I’m here.” She whispered to her very upset wizard, “Let me continue.” Draco nodded but pulled Hermione closer all the same, “Once that happened, Harry was adamant we leave. So, we packed up and began journeying on foot. There was one point we’d stopped at a destroyed trailer park…”

“I heard about that one, the Death Eaters wanted to have fun with Muggles that night. Astoria told me that her friend's cousin had gloated to her about being there.” Hermione’s confusion was evident on her face. “We’d discussed it because I told them all if there was any information on Muggle attacks, I wanted to be aware, just in case you were somehow involved. I couldn’t risk something slipping through the cracks. I listened to that Potterwatch constantly just to know if someone had seen you. Hermione, I—”

Hermione let out a tinkering laugh, “Draco, I hate that radio station, Ron would play it daily in the tent when he was there, at first I tried listening for information on you, but there never was any—”

“When he was there?” Draco asked, confused.

“I’ll get to that.” She bit her lip in thought, “During our journey, I was pregnant and hormonal, at that trailer park I’d begged Harry to get me a burger and chips, and to be honest, I think I even asked him for a soda. We slept there that night and continued. At one of the stops, I was so emotional I confessed to Harry that I’d obliviated my parents. The next day, I realized the sword had consumed the Basilisk venom into it, to defeat the Horcruxes, it was perfect, really. Ron came in angry at us, alluding to us having something going on. Harry tried to reason with him, but Ron wasn’t having it. They got into a scuffle and I put my hands around Ron’s neck to try to take the locket off, and the minute he did that my body cast protego on its own.” She looked to him for an answer.

“It wasn’t you, it was Cassi.” He looked down at their daughter between them, “She felt a danger and protected you along with herself.” 

“How’d you—”

“Mum told me that…” He shook his head. “Theo’s father came over for drinks one night. He’d gotten angry at her. Mum never mentioned why, but he’d lunged at her, and I’d cast the Protego around her. After that father kicked his arse out. Didn’t invite him back until after I was born.” 

Hermione rolled her eyes. Lucius should’ve never invited him back. However, thankful for her daughter, she smiled and picked Cassiopeia up, handing her to her Dad. Draco took her, placing her on his muscled thighs where she could rest comfortably. 

“Well, yes, Ron and the protego, well… then he got more and more aggravated until he stormed off. The morning after he left, I realized you hadn’t warmed the ring… Draco, it was the hardest part of the entire thing. I thought you were dead, I thought Cassi would soon be parentless, I thought—”

“I’m so sorry, Hermione, you can hex Weaslette later.” 

Hermione’s tears cleared away at the joke, “Well, yes, until you charmed it again, that’s what I thought, and that’s when I told Harry everything, about us, about the baby—”

He snorted, “I’m sure he took the news well?” He raised a brow.

“To be honest, yes, he didn’t have anyone with him. He didn’t have a lot of energy after Ron left. He thought I’d been upset over Ron; he didn’t know what was going on. I think he was just happy to hear me speaking to him again.” She cleared her mind of her racing thoughts, “After, Harry wanted to go to Godric’s Hollow. Where his parents died, he kept saying it felt right, but to me, it felt so wrong. Once we were there, we were attacked by Nagini—” Draco stiffened against her, “What? While you were pregnant!?” He shouted.

Hermione shushed him, gesturing to their daughter, “Yes, and I fought well. We apparated out of there and came to the Forest of Dean. That’s where Ron found us again. That’s where Harry retrieved the sword and destroyed the locket. That’s where I found Cassiopeia’s name. That’s where I ultimately found my way back to you in a lot of ways.”

Draco swallowed, “Continue.”

“After a while we wanted to pay Luna’s father a visit we kept seeing the symbol of the Deathly Hallows, but at that time we had no idea what it was,” Draco arched a brow, “I’ll show you the book later, it’s based on the tale of the three brothers—”

“—I know it. So that’s what they’re called?”

Hermione nodded, “Yes, and so we needed to visit Xenophilius and Luna. Luna to learn about Hogwarts, and him for the symbol. When we got there… well, Luna was captured, he said she’d be home soon, but it was a trap, he sent the Death Eaters onto us, as you know, and we apparated away. We were captured by Scabior, Greyback, and the rest of the snatchers and brought to the Manor. You… you know what happens after.”

Draco nodded, kissing his her head and shifting their daughter back into the bassinet. “Let’s sleep, love, I will tell you more about Hogwarts another day. Your adventure was far more interesting than the happenings at the school of witchcraft and hellery.” Hermione snorted, “That was weak.” He kissed her hair, pulling her close to him as he tossed the blankets on top of both of them. “No, it wasn’t, witch.”

“Hmm.” She hummed as she felt Draco’s heart beating softly against her back.

Chapter Text

Harry Potter, the Chosen One, in One Too Many Things

Draco and Hermione were outside on the beach. Luna had placed a blanket out for them all to sit on, enlarging it herself with a handy enlargement charm. Harry had joined them, holding Cassiopeia in his arms. She watched her best friend tickle her daughter's belly while grinning like a maniac.

“Draco,” she whispered, “I need to name Harry as Godfather.”

Draco’s eyes shot to the witch, “And denounce Theo?” He asked, looking at his best friend, who was more of a brother to him.

“No, silly, on my end. I mean… in Muggle culture, you can have a set of Godparents on both sides. We both have no one to name as Godmother, so when they both wed, their wives will become Godmother.”

Draco nodded, “You tell him.” 

Hermione called out to Harry, sitting up onto her knees, “Harry, can you come here?” Harry shot her a thumbs up and stood slowly with their daughter in his arms. Hermione still hadn’t gotten over the fact that Cassi was such a calm baby. It was as if she knew there needed to be peace. She was their peace, she thought strongly. Harry sat down next to Draco and went to hand Cassiopeia to her father, but Draco shook his head. Harry looked at her quizzically. 

“Harry, will you be Cassiopeia’s Godfather?” She asked, rushing out the next words, “In pureblood culture, there’s only one, which we chose as Theodore. But, as the mother, I want to do it the Muggle way. I want two. Two special people on both of her parents’ sides.” She smiled at him.

“Of course, ‘Mione.” He looked down at Cassiopeia. “That’s all, Potter?” Draco growled. 

Harry’s eyes shot to Hermione for help. She felt the urge to smirk but held it in.

She put a hand on Draco’s arm. “He grew up in the Muggle world. Usually, that’s all you get. Harry, there are usually vows you say. Binding her to you so that if we die… well, you and Theo would have to work that out. But you both would care for her.” She smiled slightly, the thought of dying alongside Draco heavy on her heart.

Harry nodded, clearing his voice, “I, Harry James Potter, take thee,” Hermione chuckled, but Harry continued, “Cassiopeia Malfoy, I promise you that I will care for you if there comes a day when your parents cannot.” He shot Hermione a worried look, but she just smiled at him. “I promise to care for you and to love you,” Draco made a grunt in his throat, and Harry finished it off, “I vow it to you, from now until the day I die.” The golden light shimmered between the pair before tying off and sinking back into their bodies.

“That was beautiful, Harry,” Luna said dreamily.

“Did you just steal my spot as Godfather, Potty? Because that would just be cruel.” Theo grunts out, his hand propped into the sand, and his curly brown hair blowing in the breeze of the wind from the sea.

Hermione snorted, “It’s muggle to have two. One on the mother’s side and one on the father's.” She looked at Draco and her eyes lit up, “When you both marry, they’ll automatically become Godmother.” 

Theo grinned, “If they die, Peia is coming with me.” 

“Theo!” Hermione said roughly, “Don’t say that!”

“Well, it’s true, Potty can’t take her from me.” 

Luna hummed, “He won’t, I can see it now.” She lay her head back onto the blanket, staring up at the sky. Hermione found herself lost in her beauty, her white blonde hair had tamed curls and such a softness, her heart-shaped face was silk. “We will win, and they won’t die. So, there will be no need to worry about anyone taking Miss Cassi from anyone. We all will care for her.”

Hermione felt tears spring to her eyes, but blinked them away. Draco laced his hand in hers, moving the other around her waist and pulling her into his lap. Harry was still holding Cassiopeia, lost in thought. The words echoed around her brain. This is peace, this should be what it’s always like.

Her mind drifts to a time long ago. Harry had finally realized he liked Ginny. With no one to talk to about his developing crush, Ron, being Ginny’s brother, and all, Harry had reluctantly decided to talk to her about it. Or rather, nag. 

“Come on, ‘Mione, do girls like that kind of stuff or not?” Harry asked with a huff.

They were sitting under a willow tree on the Weasley property. Ron was still asleep on the hot summer day. She shrugged, “Depends where you’re at in the relationship, Harry. If you surprise her in the corridor without her knowing your intention, you might scare her. Then again, Ginny is fiery as is. Maybe she’ll like it.” She snorted at Harry describing snatching Ginny into an alcove and snogging her. It reminded her of the many secret kisses and moments between classes that Draco and she shared. 

Harry shrugged, “Wish I could ask Ron, you have no experience, he does.” 

She let out a tinkling laugh, and he knew nothing. “Oh, Harry, good luck with that.”

Chapter Text

The Other Women in Our Lives

Pansy - April - Hogwarts

Pansy’s posture was rigid, so unlike her to be accosted by a third year! Hestia tutted at her attempt at crucio. Pansy bit her lip and cast it again. This time it landed its mark. She tried to pay attention to the faces in front of her. Tried to etch them into memory. Yet, with time, they all began to blur together. 

If she didn’t do this, then Adrian Pucey would gladly take her, and her father would let him.

She walked back towards the dungeons as quickly as possible. Hestia had taken over and waved Pansy off as if she were nothing but a dog. 

Pansy was bold and vicious. Nothing like that would have ever slid by before. Now, though… she had no care in the world. Blaise usually watched out for her. Draco watched out for her. Theo never had the energy to focus on helping Pansy when most of his time was spent watching the Lovegood girl. 

Granger had tried for years to figure it out, but Pansy knew. The way Theo’s eyes tracked the sixth-year girl had become all too obvious after Hermione had left. He grew tense, his worry evident. He didn’t hide it well. She knew Granger would’ve figured it out too if she were there.

Tears threatened to fall. After they’d returned from the Easter Holidays, word had quickly spread among the sacred twenty-eight. Pothead had been snatched along with Weasle and Granger, and then swiftly they were taken to Malfoy Manor, where Draco had slunked off alongside Theo. Pansy couldn’t believe he’d done something so stupid. 

She let out a huff of air. Trying to breathe. Trying to will herself to understand. Why had her best friends left her alone? Left her to fend for herself.? It was just her, Blaise, Astoria, and Daphne left. Both girls were at risk of transferring to Beauxbatons at the drop of a hat. 

Sod it all.

She turned the corner and slammed into a hard chest. 

Pansy pushed her black hair out of her face and looked up. Neville sneered down at her. Then his features softened. Realizing he was softening his features due to her crying, she pulled her lips into a hard line, “Longbottom, watch it.” She spat.

He tilted his head curiously at her and gestured for her to walk around him.

She made to do so when his large hand captured her wrist. “Where are they?”

Pansy straightened her shoulders. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

He licked his bottom lip. “Parkinson, please, they’re kids.” 

Her lip wobbled, didn’t he fucking understand she knew that. “Around the corner to the left. Near Flitwick’s classroom.” 

“Thank you,” he let go of her wrist and made for the way she’d told him.

She hated this. For so long, it was supposed to be Blaise. They’d tried a few times. Only it never panned out. She still cared for him, still loved him, but it wasn’t romantic. Then this year… Neville had come back to school angrier. He’d gotten absurdly tall, more confident; he didn’t care if he was beaten or cursed. He didn’t care. And Pansy wished she still had the will or the courage to not care either. But then the threats began, and she willingly became their villain.

Pansy had taken to watching him. Just like now, sitting in the great hall. He walked in with Weaslette hot on his tail, talking rapidly. Neville shook his head and grabbed a goblet off the table. His lip was bleeding, and despite the grimace when the goblet touched his lips, he proceeded anyway. That’s when she watched as he lifted his shirt to wipe his lip off and got an eyeful of his hardened stomach. The same one she’d slammed into just a few days earlier. 

Quickly, her eyes scanned the area around her. She saw Daphne staring down the line at Greg and Vincent. Astoria was pushing her peas around on her plate. Blaise she almost screeched when she saw him watching her. 

He raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

Later that night in Astoria’s room, they sat with a bottle of firewhiskey. “We need to lay it out in the open. War will come to Hogwarts; it’s only a matter of time. We know we might have to pretend to fight for the Dark Lord. If that happens… Salazar, I mean, if he wins, we need to make it look good enough. So we need a list.”

“A list?” Astoria asked Blaise from her position on the floor. Pansy noted how she had her legs tucked under her. How Astoria still hadn’t swayed from pureblood customs. Pansy wanted to find it within herself to be jealous, but couldn’t. She’d always loved showing off her body and garnering attention. There was nothing wrong with either.

“Who’s off limits to us. The people we avoid breathing a word about in this room. We need to talk about it.”

Astoria fiddled with her hands in her lap, “It’s too dangerous. We’re admitting it… Why?”

“Neville,” Pansy breathed out. “Don’t touch him.”

She shot a look at Blaise, “Please.”

Blaise’s eyes softened, “You can learn to love new people, Pans. Just because I haven’t moved on doesn’t mean you can’t.” He shrugged as Astoria stiffened. Pansy knew it was hard for him to say those words. Her stomach clenched in guilt. She stuck her tongue into her cheek, thinking of a response when Daphne cut in.

“We should leave the Weasleys alone… they’re, they’re Hermione’s friends.”

Pansy’s eyes hardened on her. “Care to share, Daphne?”

“Just leave them alone, Pans, don’t be such a bitch!” Daphne snapped.

Astoria straightened her spine, “I…” She pursed her lips, shooting a look at Daphne. “Mine will be fine.”

“It’s not still Draco because—”

“No!” Astoria shouted, “Seriously, this is stupid, leave the Weasley’s alone because Hermione will kill us. Leave Harry alone, that’s a given. Leave Lovegood alone because she’s Theo’s. Leave Neville alone now because apparently he’s yours!” Pansy watched as Astoria spoke in a way she’d never seen before. “—Seriously, Pans, I don’t care about anyone else. If I do, they’re here in Slytherin house with us. I’ve never socialized outside of our circle. Right now I wouldn’t even if I wanted to!” 

“Okay, Stori,” Pansy muttered.

Blaise had watched Astoria’s shout with a twinkle in his eye. Grinning once she finished. “You have bite!” He cheered, holding up his glass. “Congratulations, Stori, I was wondering why they put such a tame snake in our house.”

Astoria blushed under his praise.

Curious.

Astoria

Astoria Greengrass walked into her father’s office with as much grace as she could muster. 

“Astoria, dear.” He greeted her from across the table. 

“Sit.” He moved papers around on his desk. 

“Yes, father.” She sat with her legs crossed, making sure her dress was neatly tucked under her as she sat. She smoothed her hands over the fabric; the shake in her hands was evident today, and so she clasped them tightly, hiding them as best as she could.

“I hear Draco Malfoy has run off. His parents are being punished by the Dark Lord.” Her father leaned back in his leather chair, folding his hands.

Astoria opened her mouth to speak, but was cut off.

“You’re not marrying Draco, Astoria.” Her father said with a wave of his hand.

Astoria blinked. Did he think she was going to argue? She’d known since the fourth year that she wasn’t going to marry Draco. Not that her father knew that. Besides, they kept up appearances well enough. She could see why her father thought that. 

She just couldn’t figure out where this was going.

“Tell you what,” he leaned forward and began shifting papers. “Who do you fancy? There are few left in the sacred twenty-eight close enough in your year, but…” his eyes flashed around the paper in front of him. “Theodore Nott, Adrian Pucey,” Astoria winced, “A bit old maybe.” His father noted her reaction. “Ah, Marcus Flint, Blaise Zabini,” he heart constricted in her chest. Was this happening already? She pulled her lips into a thin line, straightening her spine as she did.

“Zabini, I don’t see much here about him.” Her father looked up. Astoria opened her mouth to speak, but once again, he cut her off. “I would go with Pucey.” Her father looked up again, and she leaned forward, grabbing his hand. 

She noted his eyebrows raised at the gesture, “Father, no.”

“No?”

“I will not marry Adrian Pucey. He’s too old—"

Her father waved a hand, so she spoke louder, “And he’s been raping women during the war!” She shouted the sentence and noted the silence in the room as she leaned back.

His eyes swept over his daughter, “Flint?” 

She winced, “Father, I don’t—"

“What, Stori dear? I need to get you a new contract. I’m sorry about Malfoy—"

Astoria had never cut her father off in her life, but she found she was sick of people making decisions for her. "—Father, no. Listen, I don’t want to marry yet.” She pursed her lips, “You know that the curse activates once I’m pregnant. I don’t… Father, there’s a war. I want this to be over, and once it is, look back at the contract. I just want to live my life. It’s most likely going to be short-lived either way.” 

His eyes grew soft, “Okay, Stori.”

Her eyes widened. “You mean it?” 

He nodded. 

She got up and fled the office, and burst into Daphne’s room. 

Daphne was on her bed, and oh—

Astoria slapped her eyes over her face and froze.

Daphne herself began fumbling with the blankets and snapped, “You can open your eyes now.”

Astoria did, but not before catching a glimpse of a moving photo of some model she didn't recognize. Daphne snatched the magazine and shoved it under her blanket. 

"I—" she lost her composure, "Who is it, Daph?"

"I don't have anyone, Stori." Daphne snapped bitterly. "Even if I did, I wouldn't want it. Not now." 

Astoria nodded, understanding completely. “I just… I came to tell you, father said I don’t have to look at the contract again until after the war. I convinced him. Well, Draco, our contract is null.”

“Is that good…?” She questioned.

Astoria quickly nodded. “I’ve been over it for some time now. I don’t want to focus on men right now. I just want to live… for a little while.”

“Don’t say that, Stori. We don’t know.”

“But we do.” She sighed.

“I can’t lose you, Stori.” 

“It won’t kick in until I’m pregnant. And now we have time to… well, now we have time to live.” 

Daphne pulled her into a tight embrace. 

Narcissa - The Manor 

Narcissa was excused from the Dark Lord’s table. She glanced at Lucius, feeling flickering emotions of pity, anger, and pain. It was hard to hate him for his actions when she’d loved him so completely. 

It was unsafe to openly discuss their feelings towards the Dark Lord. Therefore, they didn’t. The glances and the squeeze of hands for reassurance didn’t give Narcissa insight into how Lucius felt about Draco’s departure. She didn’t know if he knew who that witch was and what she meant to Draco.

But Narcissa knew. She knew. 

The minute that Draco had departed for Hogwarts after summer break that Narcissa happened across it. 

The family tapestry that she’d quilted herself hung beautifully in her tea parlor. She walked in to set up one day. Feeling lonely with her only child gone. Posy Parkinson and Elenora Greengrass were to arrive shortly. She’d asked Topsy, her assigned elf, to set up the tables. 

As she walked in to check that everything was in order, she let out a horrified gasp, dropping the teacup. It shattered across the marble floor. She waved her wand, vanishing it absentmindedly as she stared.

Next to Draco’s name was a blurred line to a mystery woman. Below that mystery woman was a—child. 

Her hands shook as she waved her wand and shrunk the tapestry. 

After her guests had left, she snuck downstairs, hearing laughter from where her husband was currently attending a revel with the other Death Eaters. She hurried into the dungeons, opening a cell that was often bypassed due to its location. 

Inside, she hung the tapestry back on the wall. 

Every day, she would check on the developing child. The magic grew stronger each day. 

Narcissa cast a curious eye at Draco when he came back home for Christmas. It seemed as if he hadn’t a clue about a child. A witch, yes. She had known there was a witch in Draco’s life for quite a while. Though she never did find out her name. 

She could tell Draco was worried about her. This led her to believe that she was right, that the witch was on the other side of the war. 

Narcissa had grown up and been bred to be good, pure, quiet, and reserved. But most of all, she was raised to respect the men around her. It took years of suffering. First, at the hands of her father, disowning her sister Andromeda. At her cousin, Reg's, death or disappearance, they never did find a body. Then... his brother, her other cousin Sirius, went to Azkaban. Then Bellatrix followed and turned mad.

During that time, she was married to Lucius. It turned out alright in the end, but she was never allowed the freedom to explore any other fancy. Not that she could imagine there being anyone else now that she'd had him for so long.

Lastly, the Dark Lord entered her life not once, but twice. His power. His suffocation. Had ruined her. She didn’t care for blood purity any longer. She had even begun fantasizing about living with the mud—muggles in their hovels. 

It would be much better than the lifestyle she was living. So no, Narcissa was done being held down. She would focus on trying to find a way out of this darkness. 

Focusing on this little light, her grandchild, that was the only thing keeping her sane. 

When Draco came to the Manor, it was hard. Not to ask. Not to wonder.

Narcissa pushed open the glamoured door into the small cell now hidden by magic. 

It was the first time she’d checked it in the days since Draco’s departure from the Manor with Theo, and the rest of the group that had turned up at the Manor on that horrible night.

There, in freshly stitched letters, stood the names Hermione Granger and Cassiopeia Malfoy. Narcissa gasped, putting her shaking hands to her mouth. Because—because the Malfoy's hadn’t had a girl in over hundreds of years. 

Tears threatened to fall as she reached out her shaking hand to trace her granddaughter's name. Then Narcissa stifled a laugh. Because, of course, Draco would be with undesirable number two. She placed two fingers against the last of her name ‘er’. Her eyes flicked to Draco’s stitched portrait and then at the empty faces only emboldened by name. 

Narcissa would need to stitch Hermione into the picture, but she didn’t want to use the image or memory of meeting the girl in the drawing room. No, she would wait. She would also need to meet her granddaughter. 

A pain shot through her. Her son was with his witch and his daughter in the middle of a war. Now, the opposite side of the war in which she stands currently. Narcissa worries about her lip. It will be fine, she surmises. She will make it through the war. 

She will get back to them.

And if she doesn’t, she will hold onto this memory dearly. For a granddaughter will be her greatest treasure. 

She turns to leave the tears in her eyes unshed. As she looks at the tapestry one last time, she notices that they continued the Black tradition of naming their baby after the stars. That’s when her tears finally spilled over.

Back in their bedroom, she quickly undresses. Slipping under the covers and trying to fall to sleep. 

When Lucius comes from the revels hours later, she makes sure to face the wall. Pretending to be asleep. She listened as he undressed, a flicker of desire as she listened to him loosen his belt. He tosses the covers and lies down, slipping his cool hand against her warm back. Narcissa wants to tell him of the future and of the hope she carries in her heart, but she can’t, so she doesn’t move. 

She couldn’t face him. Not when death was living at the manor. Not when she’d warned him long ago not to take that blasted mark. Malfoy’s were supposed to be self-preserving. How did this preserve them? It didn’t. But Narcissa could only focus on what she knew. Her family was safe for now… she takes a shuddering breath as she falls into a restless sleep.

Dreaming and wishing for Draco to be safe. For her granddaughter to be safe. And… and their mother to be safe. 

Chapter Text

By the Sea

As they made their way back into the cottage, Fleur greeted them at the bottom of the landing. Luna had whisked Cassi off for some time together, Theo hot on their tails. Harry, Draco, and Hermione paused at the bottom of the stairs, looking up. “Ez weak, but uz can zee him now.” 

“Yes?” Mr. Olivander asked calmly as they entered the room.

“Mr. Olivander, I need to ask you a few questions,” Harry answered as he made his way closer. 

“Anything, my boy, anything.” She watched Draco clench and unclench his jaw. She knew he didn’t want them to go to the vault. She found that neither did she. And yet…

“Is this wand compatible for me?” Harry said, handing Draco’s wand to Olivander.

“Well, you won the wand from the wizard, did you not?” He said, looking at Draco over Harry’s shoulder. 

Draco snorted, “If you call almost killing a bloke with a disarming spell winning a wand, then sure. He won it.” He stated in his most posh accent. Hermione rolled her eyes.

“There you have it, Mr. Potter,” Olivander stated as he handed back the wand to Harry. She could see Draco’s eyes flick to it with longing. She looked at the wand in her hand, and she too felt sadness. Bellatrix’s wand was difficult, and she didn’t trust it enough to even turn the lights out in their room. Fear ate at her daily, having a newborn around a wand like this one. Not only that… but fear for everything that was to come.

“Thank you,” Harry cleared his throat, “And… and what do you know about the Deathly Hallows?”

“It is rumored there are three: the Elder Wand, the Cloak of Invisibility to hide you from enemies, and the Resurrection Stone to bring back loved ones from the dead.” She clenched onto Draco’s hand; the fear was back and taking its toll. Draco shot her a look, and she shook her head, listening to him, “Together, they make one the master of death. But few truly believe that such objects exist.”

“Do you?” Harry asked, sitting up straighter. “Do you believe they exist, sir?”

“Well I—I see no reason to put stock into an old wives’ tale.” Hermione stood up straighter, her mouth parting to call out the hesitation.

Harry caught it before she could, “You’re lying. You know one exists. You told him about it. You told him about the Elder Wand and where he could go looking for it.” Hermione flinched at Harry revealing to Olivander what he saw. She pinched her eyes closed before opening them again. If only he could occlude… but then they wouldn’t know. It was all so bloody difficult, what was right, what was wrong? Were they doing the right thing? 

“He tortured me,” Olivander whispered. “Besides, I only conveyed rumors. There’s… There’s no telling whether he will find it.”

“He had found it, sir.” 

Draco’s eyes flash to her, and she nods glumly. “He was so excited that night… I didn’t know.” Draco whispers. Hermione squeezes his hand in solidarity. 

“We’ll let you rest.” Harry stands to leave. 

As Draco pulls the door open, Olivander speaks once more, “He’s after you, Mr. Potter. If it’s true, what you say, and he has the Elder Wand… I’m afraid, you really don’t stand a chance.”

“Well, I suppose I’ll have to kill him before he finds me then.” Harry slips past Draco and into the hall. Hermione’s eyes well up with tears as she follows. 

As they make their way downstairs, Hermione practically bursts through Theo’s door. Luna is singing softly to Cassi, and Theo is dragging his finger over her cheek. The tears fall at the sight, and she can’t help but let out a cry. Luna immediately looks up and rushes towards her after safely handing Cassiopeia over to Theo. 

“Hermione, love,” Luna pulls her into a hug as Draco comes barreling into the room behind them with Harry on his tail. 

She turns, looking at Draco and Harry. “Find my clothes from the Manor. Ask Fleur, make sure she hasn’t thrown them out. Ron’s too, and yours too, Harry… just in case.” 

Harry nods, slipping out of the room. Luna hugs her tighter as she cries. Draco sits on the bed with Theo. And both girls join them after a moment. Theo hands Cassi off to Draco as they sit in silence, waiting for Harry. “I can’t believe we have to do this—”

“We don’t,” Draco growls. 

“Yes, Draco, but one of us has to stay back. For Cassi.” 

Draco hands Cassiopeia back to Theo and shoots to his feet. “I am not losing you, Granger!” He whispers-shouts at her. “Draco, you can’t decide this for me. You can’t. If Cassi weren’t born, then this is what I would’ve been doing all along. I would’ve been with Ron and Harry figuring this mess out, doing all of these dangerous things, and you wouldn’t have known.” She challenges.

“No,” he points a finger at her, then at Cassiopeia, “I wouldn’t have known. I wouldn’t have known about her, her birth, her safety, your safety. But I would wonder. I did wonder. About you every single second of every single day. I’m here now, though. And Granger, she’s here. She’s right there. You have to think about her. If anyone’s going, it’ll be me. It’s my turn to step up.” He trails off, running a hand through his disheveled hair. “I’m not standing by any longer. Our daughter will know that the moment I found out about her, I did everything in my power to make sure a world where she belongs exists. I will not—Granger, I will not allow it.”

“You won’t allow it?” She screeches. Rising to her feet. 

Theo interjects, “Hermione, Peia needs you.”

She turns, ready to spit venom. “Oh, Theodore, thank you so much. I thought she may need a new Mum since, according to you, I may have been sleeping with Ronald on my time in a blasted tent!” Her voice rose even more.

Theo flinches, looking at Draco and then back at her. “Yes, I know what you told Draco. He got it in his head to the point where he doubted me for a second. Just as much his fault as yours, I would say, but still now you have an opinion?”

Sighing, he shifts in the bed, the blanket dropping to reveal a large bandage on the left side of his chest. “Hermione, I’m sorry it had to do with.” His eyes flick over at Luna, “It’s not an excuse, but I mean, look at us.” He gestures to himself and Draco, then, lifting his wrist, he shows her his Death Eater mark. “This… why would you want someone with this? How could you love someone with this? We were watching people be beaten, we knew the wolves raped women, we did nothing to stop it…” His eyes flicked to Luna, who was listening intently.

Hermione watches as Theo bites his lip, “It’s not an excuse, it was me. It was me, and my insecurities, and I’m sorry. But—Granger, he’s right. You’re Peia’s Mum, you’re the only person she’ll ever have as a guiding hand in this world. If Draco can go on one mission and potentially save Cassi from losing both parents, you should….” His eyes glisten as he looks at Draco, “You should take it. My father is an abusive man, you know, he killed my Mum. If I could have Mum back over dad, I’d choose Mum every day.”

She's unsure of his words. Hermione understands his perspective. The wallowing. The guilt. Yet, she isn't sure if she's ready to forgive him. Isn't sure if she can forgive Draco for doubting her time away. If even for a second. She can understand... and with time, with time, maybe she can learn to forgive, truly and completely. 

Luna grabs Theo’s hand, her voice dropping to a whisper, “I love my father so much,” she looks at her then, “But Hermione, if I could bring Mum back, I would… I miss her so much. She was beautiful, and I never really got to know her. A girl needs her Mum.” She looks at Cassiopeia, then with a sad smile. “Don’t go, Hermione.” Luna looks up at her once more, “Let me.”

“No!” Theo roars, grunting at the pain of the sudden movement and their shifting daughter. Hermione narrows her eyes as he readjusts Cassi.

Hermione begins shaking her head like mad, “No, Luna, this is ours, me, Harry and Ron’s—”

“Weasel isn’t here, Granger!” Draco’s voice rises, forgetting Cassi is in the room. “He left, again! He’s not coming back to see this through. We’re parents, we have to make sacrifices. It isn’t how we wanted it. It’s not in your ten-year plan, love. But look at us.” He finally quiets as he looks down at Cassiopeia.

“Fine. We’ll see what Harry says. I just—this isn’t right. I should be going.” 

Theodore hands Cassi back to Draco. Shaking his head, “I don’t like the idea of Luna going.” His eyes flicker back to Luna as he says it, “But Granger, Cassi needs you. I—I don’t see another way. If you have to get into that vault, then this is the only way.”

Harry chooses that moment to barge into the room. “Got the clothes.”

Looking at all of their faces, he raises a brow, “What?”

“Luna and Draco are going with you, Harry. I’m—”

“She’s staying here with Cassi, she’ll need one parent if…” Draco trails off.

Harry flinches, “That isn’t right, you both, you both should stay. I won’t let another child lose their parents! I—I can ask Bill—”

“—No, Harry. Just… no.” Hermione finds herself wanting to say yes, but she knows that they have to begin making tough choices. She knew that they needed to continue this fight. If they wanted to get out of this war alive, they would have to take risks. Taking a breath, she turns to Harry, “Hand me the clothes.”

After a few minutes of extensive searching, she finds it. 

“Are you sure that’s hers?” Theo asks from his position on the bed. Hermione holds up the hair, peering at it in the lamplight.

“Positive.” She answers.

Chapter Text

Luna Lestrange

After taking the potion, Luna rushes outside towards the ocean. The group follows behind her as they watch the transition take place. Her soft white hair turning black and gnarly, her height dropping an inch or two. Hermione holds Cassi in her arms as she watches Luna. Draco had already had his appearance altered by her into Dragomir Despard, a foreign wizard. Harry himself was going in under the invisibility cloak with Griphook.

Luna spins around in a circle and turns back to the group. Her demeanor was still light and carefree. Hermione approaches her and places Bellatrix’s wand into Luna’s hand, grasping her fingers around hers. “Luna, you have to remember how cruel Bellatrix is. You can’t—”

“—Is she not cruel and stupid as well, Hermione?” Bellatrix/Luna answers. Hermione cringes at the voice, and Draco/Dragomir places his hand on her back. Everything feels awfully wrong. “Sorry, Hermione,” Luna says kindly. Which hearing it from Bellatrix/Luna is strange in itself. “It’s fine, Luna. I just… you’re not stupid. I get what you mean, though, about Bellatrix, that she’s…”

“Carefree while also cruel. She’s me, but evil. Trust me, I understand, and I won’t mess this up. I’ll watch out for him,” she says, looking at Draco. Then, glancing at Harry standing off to the side, she confirms, “I’ll watch out for them both.”

Hermione nods, turning to Draco, “Don’t you dare leave us.”

Draco/Dragomir places his hand on her cheek. She closes her eyes to envision Draco, her Draco. “I love you, Granger.” He kisses her temple and then Cassi’s before stepping away. 

She reaches out, grasping his hand, “Draco, I’ve—I need you to know that you are my peace. Throughout everything, you are the one I choose. Always.” She blinks hard, letting go of his hand. It was the most amount of forgiveness she could offer him for doubting her. Despite it all, she still would choose him every time. He was her peace. He was the most solid presence in her life. She loved him... and she couldn't handle the thought of something happening and her never forgiving him when she might lose him after only just getting him back. What they'd built was more powerful than that. It would become greater with time. And time... well, she was worried they were running out. 

“I love you.” He whispers.

“I love you.” She tries a small smile. 

Griphook grunts next to Harry, his impatience getting the best of him. 

“You can give that to Luna, to hold, alright, Griphook.” Griphook glares at Harry but silently slips the sword of Gryffindor into Hermione’s beaded bag, loaned to Luna for today. When Luna had seen it, she'd asked where it'd come from, claiming it as handy charm work. When she'd told her it was Theo who'd done it, she smiled that smile and went to find the man in question. She'd given it to her to carry the sword, the Horcrux, when found, and anything else they may need… medically. She grimaces, looking down at Cassi. “Daddy will be alright, my love.” She whispers to Cassi more so for her peace of mind. 

Harry places his hand on Draco’s, then Luna joins them. “We’re relying on you, Griphook. If you can get us past the guards and into the vault, the sword’s yours.” Griphook grabs onto them without a word, and the four of them apparate away with a boom. Cassi awakes with a wail, and Hermione feels tears slip from her eyes as well as she turns back towards the cottage.

Luna leads the group as they walk through Knockturn Alley. “Madam Lestrange.” A man calls out with a bow.

“Good morning.” She replies dreamily. How nice. He greeted her.

She feels a shove in her back and sees Draco’s panicked eyes. Oh right. 

“Good morning? Good morning?” Griphook grumbles. “You’re Bellatrix Lestrange, not some dewey-eyed schoolgirl.” He admonishes. She held in a smile. Because really, she was a dewey-eyed schoolgirl, but she didn't see a problem with it after all. 

“Hey, easy.” Draco shushes Griphook.

“She gives us away. We might as well use that sword to slit our own throats. Understand?” 

“No, he’s right,” Luna interjects. “I wasn’t thinking. That man was just so kind, I mean, he bowed to me. It was my mistake. I haven’t been to the theatre in quite some time. I’ll do better.” She hums. Because it was true, she was being silly. Bellatrix was a character, and she needed to do better to embody that character. Cruel, grumpy, mean, grrr, like a manticore. She thinks to herself and nods. 

“Okay,” Harry says, “Let’s do it.” 

Harry picks Griphook up, and Draco throws the invisibility cloak over both of them. Leaving both Draco and Luna together exposed. A ruse, a character, she repeats. 

Luna glanced around at the goblins at their desks. She tried to contain her curiosity. The Goblin’s work was curious to her. Yet, she tried to will her mind to remember she’d seen it before. Her face turned into a scowl. That would make sense for Bellatrix. 

She walked forward in her heels. Heels were not her go-to shoes. She much preferred flats. Yet, here she was traipsing towards the Goblin at the far end of the long marble walkway.

Her foot crooked to the left, and she felt Draco begin to reach out, but she managed just in time to catch herself. She took another, more sturdy step this time. 

Luna looked up at the Goblin at the desk. He continued writing. It would be rude of her to interrupt, but she knew she must. She tried clearing her throat gently. 

Rude. He’d ignored her. She crossed her arms. People ignored her quite often, and she deepened her scowl. Bellatrix would be quite cross, “I wish to enter my vault!” She demanded hotly. 

“Identification?” The Goblin asked, still refusing to look at her.

Ha! This was going to be good. She straightened her back, “I hardly think that’ll be necessary.”

Finally, he looked at her. “Madam Lestrange.”

Luna Lestrange had a nice ring to it, she supposed, but Luna Lovegood was much nicer, she thought to herself.

The Goblin got up to leave his post. She knew Draco and Harry wanted to hurry this up, so she shouted after him. “I don’t like to be kept waiting.” 

She felt rather than turned to look at the tension happening behind her. Draco had whispered something under his breath to Harry. The guard at the far end of the hall was stepping towards them. She listened to his footsteps, counting, calculating. She really didn’t fancy hurting anyone today. 

Suddenly, another Goblin appeared, “Madam Lestrange, would you mind presenting your wand?”

She wanted to say happily. Because why not? She had the wand. She just knew she had to keep this going, play the role to the fullest capacity. “And why should I do that?” She almost growled.

“It’s the bank’s policy.” He replied simply. “I’m sure you understand, given the current climate.”

“No, I most certainly do not understand.” She grew louder. This was her job, her role.

“I’m afraid, I must insist.” He snapped back.

She heard a few more footsteps from behind them. She began reaching for the wand to hand it over to them. Damn them. She was growing anxious herself. Luna really hated fighting. Something made her stop, however, because she saw Harry’s hand reach out from the right of the Goblin’s face. He imperioed him. Fantastic! She almost smiled but held it together cocking her head to the side.

The Goblin happily responded to her, “Very well, Madam Lestrange. If you will follow me.” The other Goblin looked at him oddly, but rolled his beautifully large blue eyes and turned away to head back to his desk. 

In the cart, they flew at rapid speed through the darkness. Twisting and turning. She thought it was much like what Hermione and Dean Thomas described to her as a rollercoaster. Her father had brought her here many times, but had never taken her personally to their vault. She knew the Goblin wasn’t paying them any attention, so she let out a tinkering laugh that filled the cave with an echo. It sounded manic coming from Bellatrix, Merlin, maybe even coming from her. But she didn’t care. They were so close now.

Suddenly, they passed over a waterfall and Harry shouted, “What is that, Griphook?” She stopped smiling to look at the waterfall Harry was pointing at. Griphook immediately tried to stop the cart. Harry shouting, “Griphook!” But it was too late. The water splashed them as they passed through. Luna turned back into herself; she felt the sensation rather than saw it. Soaking wet, she turned and looked at Draco, who was spitting out a mouthful of water over the side of the cart. He sat up and ran a hand through his soaking wet hair. “Easy there, cousin,” she said to him. 

He rolled his eyes at her. The moment he did, a small light lifted from the front of the cart and began blaring an alarm. Luna’s eyes widened as all of them were dropped from the cart into the abyss below. She let out a piercing scream as she fell. It was not of happiness; this time it was full of terror.

Draco shouted, “Arresto Momentum!” Catching them all a moment before their deaths.

“Good work, Draco.” Harry said, then, catching himself, muttered, “Malfoy.” 

Draco smirked, sheathing his wand. 

“The Thief’s Downfall. Washes away all enchantments.” Griphook pointed at Luna and Draco. “Can be deadly.” He said, letting his hand drop to his side.

“Is there any other way out of here?” Harry asked.

“No.” Griphook shook his head.

The Goblin they were with turned around, “What the devil are you all doing down here—”

“Imperio!” Luna pointed Bellatrix’s wand, shouting the spell. None of that. 

“Shite I should’ve known—” Draco muttered, “All enchantments.” He shook his head angrily.

It took quite some time, but they made it closer and closer to the vaults. As they neared, a large Dragon appeared around a narrow corner. Growling and mewling. 

As they all came into view of the dragon, Draco spoke up, “Ukrainian Ironbelly.” He stated. Griphook handed Draco a bell, “Here.” Griphook said, taking one for himself. 

At the sound, the dragon growled and began to walk towards them. They began frantically ringing the bell as they walked. Luna saw the dragon flinching away from them. She felt so sad for it. 

“It’s been trained to expect pain when it hears the noise,” Griphook said as they continued forward.

Luna flinched, “That’s barbaric!” She shouted over the noise. How could they? How could they hurt a creature in such a way?

Finally stepping inside Bellatrix’s vault, Luna immediately noticed the darkness. The latches on the door catching and sealing shut. 

Harry muttered, “Lumos!” Creating light in all of the darkness.

“Accio Horcrux,” Draco tried.

“That kind of magic won’t work in here,” Griphook stated.

“Is it in here, Harry? Can you feel anything?” Luna asked.

Harry stepped forward, looking around. 

Luna followed him. Desperately trying to stay in the light of the room. She hated darkness, dark wizards, dark rooms, dark creatures, dark things. Only when she did this, she accidentally bumped a pot on the ground and watched as it began to duplicate and multiply quickly. She let out a gasp.

“That’s it. Up there!” Harry didn’t realize what’d happened behind him. His eyes were already on the Horcrux.

Draco himself tripped over something. Again, the object duplicating and multiplying tenfold. 

“They’ve added the gemino curse,” Griphook shouted. “Everything you touch will multiply.”

“Give me the sword!” Harry shouted. 

Luna reached into Hermione’s bag, which was really quite nice. She thought about Theo for a moment and smiled as she pulled out the sword. She tossed it to Harry. Harry began fighting his way to the top of the stack. She looked over at Draco, who was beginning to become frantic. “Stop moving!” She shouted. He froze as did she. Giving Harry a moment to continue to fight himself without the additional pile-up behind him.

Silence ensued, and she held her breath, looking for any sign of Harry because it was quite quiet and she hated silence just as much as she hated the darkness. Draco now had his wand illuminating the room. She was forever grateful. 

Luna thought Harry looked like a mandrake as he burst from the tower of things. Falling flat on his front as he fell at her feet. “Got it!” He shouted as all the objects began to multiply once again like mad.

Griphook snatched the cup from Harry’s hand, “We had a deal, Griphook!” Harry shouted.

“The cup for the sword!” He shouted back.

Luna let out a scream as she felt herself begin to be pulled under by the amount of things within the room. Harry threw the sword to Griphook, who caught it. Luna was steadied by Draco, who had fought his way over to her. They were beginning to become consumed. 

She heard his voice then, something one would never want to hear. “I said I’d get you in, I didn’t say anything about getting you out.” He threw the cup at her, which she scrambled to catch. She reached down between herself and the tens of thousands of items and placed the cup in Hermione’s bag. 

Draco let out a growl and hoisted Luna out of the pile as if she weighed nothing. She let out a shocked gasp as they stepped over the pile of things, stumbling here and there. Draco hoisted Harry to his feet, practically tossing him out of the vault and into the railing. 

She was breathless as she followed, Draco’s hand still on her arm as support.

“Griphook!” Harry screamed. 

“Thieves! Help! Thieves!” Griphook screamed as he made his way past the dragon. She saw them then, more goblins coming down to the vault. A show, Griphook was putting on a show. Well, she was most definitely done being Bellatrix. But she found she couldn’t fault a man for trying to save his skin. Even if it was the color of shady. 

“He’s leaving the other Goblin, Bogrod,” Draco whispered. 

A moment later, the dragon engulfed him in flames. Luna let out a surprised yelp, turning away from the flames. Draco pulled her into his chest. She felt the tears. She needed to be strong. She needed to be strong. “I’m sorry,” Draco whispered. 

A sob escaped her lips. She didn't want anyone to die today. No one deserved that. 

“We have to go!” Harry shouted.

A spell blasted past Draco, and Luna screamed, the tears forgotten. She shoved him safely behind a pillar as another spell blasted towards them. “We can’t just stand here! Who’s got an idea!?” Draco shouted to Harry behind the other pillar across from them.

“You’re Hermione’s boyfriend, aren’t you supposed to be as smart as her or something!” Harry shouted back.

“I’ve got an idea, but it’s kind of mad!” He shouted back.

He looked at her, “Stick with me.” Draco looked her in the eyes as he said this. It was the first time he’d done so since she’d known him, and she wanted to tell him his eyes were quite nice. But she couldn’t because he was already off. “Reducto!” He shouted, blasting the railing off its hinges. Luna watched as Draco’s black cloak billowed out behind him as he rushed forward and jumped onto the dragon. 

Luna’s eyes almost bugged out of her head. Draco looked at her, and she nodded. She turned and walked to the back of the wall and then ran forward, leaping onto the dragon. Draco secured her legs behind him, and then she turned, looking for Harry. Harry seemed to be completely unsure of what he should do.

“You ride brooms, Potter!” Draco shouted at him.

“Brooms, Malfoy, brooms! Not bloody dragons!” He shouted back. A spell crashed into the dragon, making him let out a roar.

“You rode that thing—that thing Hagrid had!”

“Buckbeak the Hippogriff is not a thing, Malfoy!” Luna admonished. A spell flew above their head, blasting into the wall.

“Exactly! That thing almost killed me. ” Draco whined, “And you rode it!”

“Oh, bloody hell!” Harry shouted, turning around and facing the wall. She watched as he took a breath before leaping behind her. 

“Lovely for you to join us, Harry.” 

“Shove it!” Harry growled.

Luna let out a grin. 

“Relashio!” Draco shouted, releasing the dragon's chains. Luna watched as the goblin let out fire at the goblins and guards trying to apprehend them. All of them fled away from the wild, loose dragon.

As they ascended, they had to dodge the wall crumbling in on top of them. It felt never-ending, their ascent from the darkness of the vault. It felt freeing in a way. Here was this dragon locked in the darkness, its entire life. Beaten, half blind, and desperate for a taste of freedom. Luna could relate to it; she took every cut, every scrape with joy. Because they were almost out, they were almost free. She smiled as they broke through into the entrance to Gringotts. She let out a laugh as the dragon took to the sky for the very first time.

Draco sat astride the dragon, pulling them all into more comfortable sitting positions. He looked confused at Luna’s smile, but then, looking around at their position in the sky, his eyes seemed to gleam. “I bet you never expected to ride a dragon, Draco.” She emphasized his name. A dragon was riding a dragon. Gods, this was mad.

Draco began to laugh, “The dragon has ridden a dragon!” He roared. 

Harry began to laugh too, yelling out “Woo-hoo!” A sound she was used to hearing on the Quidditch Pitch. 

Soon, all three of them had their arms outstretched, screaming in the air. Feeling freer than ever before. Luna let her hands drop and took a deep breath of air. Looking at the sun. She was not Luna Lestrange. But she was… if just for a day. 

Chapter Text

Water Me Down - Draco

As they jumped into the frigid waters, Draco made sure to go for Luna first so they could head back to land. Luna shook her head, her eyes flickering from left to right in rapid succession. “Help, Harry. He needs you, I’ll be fine. Help, Harry—”

Draco looked around, noticing Potter gasping in the water. He swam over to him, hoisting his arm over his shoulders, and began to kick towards the shore. Harry was blubbering, sucking in too much water for his own good. Luna was already on the shoreline. He kicked faster. Hermione had told him about the visions. He knew it was best to let him work through them without interruption. Also, he didn’t want the Dark Lord to see him with Potter right now. Not with his Mum being at the Manor still.

They made it to shore and Luna began casting drying and warming charms on the both of them. He nodded his thanks, waiting for Harry to speak. He was still a shivering mess. 

“He knows, you-know-who. He knows we broke into Gringotts. He knows what we took, and he knows we’re hunting Horcruxes.” Draco held his breath as Potter’s frantic gaze landed on him. “He took it out on your parents, on Bellatrix, on everyone else there at the Manor. I—”

“I saw him.” He continued. “He’s angry.” They began walking up the path as Potter seemed to need movement. Of course, don’t catch your breath. “He’s scared too.” Luna bent down, causing Harry to stop. She began digging through the beaded bag, his witch’s beaded bag. Salazar he wanted to go home. He wanted to smell his daughter’s newborn scent and her mother, his witch, he wanted to smell her too, kiss her a thousand times, as if that would ever be enough. “He knows if we find and destroy all of the Horcruxes, we’ll be able to kill him.” 

“No shite, Potter!” Draco snapped. “That’s the bloody point, is it not!?”

“I reckon he’ll stop at nothing!” Harry’s eyes flashed at him. “He’ll stop at nothing to make sure we don’t find all of them.” Potter continued. Luna added a cleaning balm onto his hands and then Potter’s, then her own. She continued to move around in the bag. “There’s more. One of them is at Hogwarts.”

“What!?” Draco and Luna both side in unison. 

Luna spoke up, her voice soft but squeaky with the amount of adrenaline that must have been coursing through her. “You saw it!?” She asked.

He began changing his clothes as Luna handed out the new t-shirt to him. Black, how fitting, he thought to himself. Potter nodded, “I saw the castle and Rowena Ravenclaw. It must have something to do with her. We have to go there now.” 

“Harry—” Luna tried.

Potter ignored Luna. “Harry!” Luna tried again, but he ignored her reaching out with both his hands.

“Harry Potter! You listen to me right now!” She shouted angrily, making Harry jump and drop his hands. “It’s Rowena Ravenclaw’s lost diadem, but no one alive has seen it.”

Harry’s eyes glistened. “We need to go.”

Draco looked hard at Harry. “Potter, you have no idea what you’re doing. You just had a vision. You’re rushing into this—”

“—When has any plan of ours ever worked, huh, never. That’s the answer. We try and we fail, or we try and everything goes to shite. I’m certain about this.”

“Potter,” Draco huffed, “We need Hermione if we’re going to Hogwarts. I’m not leaving her without a choice. And we need to put our daughter somewhere safe. We need Weasley. We need to alert the Order in case we need backup. We can’t go to Hogwarts and not expect a fight. While I know that you hate Snape, I believe my Godfather to be a complicated man whom cares for me. However, he still can’t risk his life for this and this alone. When we get there, we have to be stealthy.”

Potter’s jaw hardened, and he nodded. Draco snatched Potter’s hand roughly and then gently grabbed hold of Luna’s. He apparated them onto the beach with a crack. He hated that sound, the darkness the pull gave when he apparated, the clap that sounded like thunder. Yet, there was nothing he could do about it with this mark. It would always show people what he was. But it wasn’t him. He knew that when he looked up and saw Hermione running towards him. 

Hermione flew into his arms. Kissing him and touching his cheek where it was cut, gently. Then she pulled away further and frowned, “You’ve got quite the cut on your lip.”

He lifted a finger to it, “I couldn’t go into battle without looking a little gnarly.”

“Battle?” She frowned, her eyes etched with worry.

“We’re going to Hogwarts. I think… I think he’ll come. When Potter got a glimpse inside his head, I felt his anger through the mark. Potter said he took it out on my parents and the others. Granger, he’s gone mad.”

“Harry!” She shouted, chasing after him. Draco followed behind. Once inside, Harry took a swig from the tap water using a dirty cup. “Harry! What’s happened!?”

Theo rushed into the room, pulling Luna into a punishing kiss. Draco smirked, looking away at the worried Fleur holding Cassiopeia and Bill with a gentle hand on Fleur’s back. 

“I got into his head. He—He was angry. He took it out on Malfoy’s parents, Bellatrix, and the others there. He knows we’re hunting Horcruxes. He knows that we’re after them. He’s trying to protect them. But he let it slip that one of them was at Hogwarts. Something to do with Rowena Ravenclaw.”

“Her diadem,” Luna replied simply.

“Yes, Luna said there’s no one alive who's seen it,” Harry replied. “I need to go there. Now.” 

Hermione took her bag and Bellatrix's wand from Luna. Tossing her bag over her shoulder. 

“Are we heading there to fight?” Bill asked Harry.

“No—No, not yet. I just need to get in. I need to look for it. If it comes to that, one of us will send a patronus.” He gestured to the group.

“Hell, I’m in.” Theo high-fived Harry, who weakly returned it. 

Draco shook his head. “Shouldn’t they stay behind?” 

“No. I need Luna.”

“Then I’m coming.” Theo looked at Draco, who shook his head, exasperated. 

“Draco, I’m—I’m going… If—If I go, you need to stay with Cassi—”

“No!” He shouted. Shaking his head, “I am not going to stay here without you, Granger.”

“Then what!?” She yelled back, her eyes filling with tears.

“We both go.” He said sadly. “I have a bad feeling about this, it’s too risky, the Dark Lord is angry, I can feel it—”

“—I can too,” Theo added.

“I’m not going to let you go there if I’m not by your side.” Draco looked at her, truly looked, he knew it would be best for their daughter if one of them stayed. That their rule, their logic should apply to every situation. That technically, it was his turn to stay behind for Cassi. Yet, he couldn't bring himself to do it. He couldn't leave Hermione on her own in this; he couldn't sit back while the rest of them fought. Especially if it was the last time they were going to do so. He wouldn't allow his daughter to read the history books and see a coward. He wanted to be more for her. 

“Cassi—” Hermione almost sobbed out their daughter’s name.

“I know, my love. But we have to do this. If this is it. If not, we’ll come back and plan for another day. You’re not going there alone.” He couldn’t let her go look for the diadem alone. He couldn’t stay behind when it was such a big risk. He didn’t even want to let his mind wander back to Cassiopeia, but he knew he had to do this. If this were the last time, he would do it right.

“Are you going to come fight if it comes to it?” He asked Fleur. 

She nodded. “Iz zorry, vut if it comes to it, I’d vollow Bill.”

“Go get Ron, Potter, and find someone trustworthy to watch Cassi. If I don’t like it, I’ll make you go back again and again until you do.”

Potter nodded, rushing towards the floo. The minute that he was gone, they sat in silence. Suddenly, the floo went off again, again, again, again, and again.

Draco watched as Harry whispered and shouted to the Weasel. Molly cried as she embraced Bill, and Arthur gently patted his son on the back. He watched Bill grab his father and calmly whisper to him, pointing towards Molly. Draco smirked, turning back to the couple walking towards them. Draco’s eyes were in disbelief as Remus Lupin shook his hand after Hermione’s. The woman with pink hair stepped up, hugging Hermione first, and then, to Draco’s surprise, she hugged him. As she pulled away, she gave him a long, assessing look.

“Hiya, cousin.” The woman said to him.

“I’m sorry?” He inquired. 

“I’m Andromeda’s daughter. Nymphadora Tonks.” She grinned. 

His eyes widened a bit, but she ignored him and turned back to Hermione. “I just had my son Teddy Lupin.” Draco’s eyes widened even more, his cousin was with this old man!? His professor, well, prior professor, but still. Nymphadora—no, that wouldn’t work, too much of a mouthful. Dora, he thought to himself, Dora continued to speak, “We have him staying at my Mum’s, Andromeda’s, we were visiting the Weasley’s when Harry came over. We wouldn’t mind taking her to my Mum’s to watch over.” 

Hermione turned to him, “Draco, what do you think?” 

“I think Cassi goes with her and her alone.” He gestured to Dora. 

Dora’s eyes hardened her hair turning to blue, “I’m not leaving Remus if it comes to that.”

He huffed. “Fine.” He snapped, “If it comes to it, Andromeda watches her. If Granger and I die, she keeps Cassi and waits for either Potter or Theodore Nott to retrieve her.” He looked at Hermione for confirmation. She nodded.

Dora looked at Hermione, “And if Harry and this Theodore Nott die as well? Who’s next?”

“My mother,” Draco replied simply. “If not my mother, then Granger’s parents. Their memories are altered, so someone will need to convince them that they want to adopt and adopt Cassi. That’s a last resort. Unless you want her to go to your parents and then my Mum?”

“I can’t believe we’re talking about this,” Hermione whispered in horror. “I—I would choose my parents in a perfect world, but Draco, your Mum already knows magic. I don’t… your Mum is fine.” She surmised. 

Draco nodded. Fleur stepped forward, handing Cassiopeia to Hermione. He looked at their daughter with longing. Hermione looked at him through her tears. “Come say goodbye.” 

“Don’t say that,” he snapped, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her into his side. He planted a kiss on the top of her head. Blinking away the tears. Finally, he willed himself to look down at Cassi. Curly white blonde hair that was soft like silk, honey brown eyes, and a button nose. He leaned down and, with all his strength, he placed a kiss on her forehead. Draco may have smelled her one last time. But he couldn’t bring himself to do it. When he got back, when they got back, he would. 

“I love you,” He whispered as he pulled away. 

Hermione sobbed openly as she placed Cassiopeia in Dora’s arms. “I love you, my sweet, sweet girl.” She said as she pulled away. Dora’s eyes glistened as she turned and walked towards the floo. Hermione’s body seemed to give out. She fell onto the floor, letting out a wail unlike anything he’d ever heard before. He pulled her into his chest, murmuring reassurances he couldn’t even bring himself to hope to believe. 

“‘Mione,” Harry whispered, defeated. He crouched down next to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. 

“Let’s go, Harry, let’s go. Please.” 

Dora stepped through the floo, her hands empty, and walked over to Professor Lupin, taking his hand in hers. 

Draco helped Hermione stand and held her tucked into his side. The people in the room grew quiet. 

“I’ll send my patronus to you all if anything happens. Send a patronus to the other Order members to stay alert.” Harry nodded in thanks to the people in the room and continued his rapid conversation with Ron. 

Draco walked over to Luna and Theo, who were looking out the window into the darkness. The sun had gone down. They were doing this in the dark. “I hate the dark,” Luna seemed to have read his thoughts. 

Draco saw Theo squeeze Luna’s hand. Draco clapped Theo on the back as Harry approached with the Weasel in tow. 

“We’re ready,” Harry stated. 

Hermione pursed her lips. Then, without warning, she crashed her lips into his. He kissed her back with equal fervor. “What was that for?” He asked breathlessly as she pulled away. “I love you, you know what it’s for.” Draco shook his head, kissing her lips once again, “I love you too, witch.” He shook his head as Harry cleared his throat. “Let’s go.” Harry admonished. 

They all gripped hands, and Draco watched Weasel grab hold of Hermione’s other hand. She flinched but allowed it. Theo took Draco’s hand, and Luna took Theo’s, then Harry’s. The next thing he knew, they were spinning.

Potter had apparated six people into Hogsmeade; if there weren’t Death Eaters to be worried about in the streets, he’d color himself impressed. 

Immediately, they were running through Hogsmeade searching for a place to hide. Draco heard the voices of familiar Death Eaters. Theo flinched when he heard his father’s voice. Draco instinctively grabbed Theo’s arm, “Not now.” He hissed, knowing Theo was waiting for an opportunity to kill his old man. 

Theo slapped Draco’s hand off of him. Luna grabbed Theo’s hand, and he flinched but relaxed slightly as they slipped from their hiding place and ran down a narrow alley. 

Hermione crashed into the fence ahead. Draco lifted his wand to blast the fence out of their way, but a voice called out to Potter in the back. “In here, Potter!” Draco grabbed Hermione around her midsection and spun her towards where the others were already heading inside. She gasped, and Draco’s eyes flicked down to hers. She spun in his arms, and they were eagerly kissing within a second. He pressed her body into the wall of the building, devouring her mouth. He couldn’t think, he couldn’t breathe. He just wanted to be back at Shell Cottage with her and their daughter safe and sound.

She moaned into his mouth, and that’s when a head popped out from the doorway. “I found them,” Luna said dreamily. “They’re most certainly alright.”

Draco heard the Weasel as he hissed, “Disgusting.” 

“Shut the fuck up,” Theo shouted.

“Sodding bollocks, be quiet, you two. Hermione, Malfoy, get inside.” Harry begged from the doorway. 

Draco let Hermione’s feet touch the ground once again. Her boots crunching in the snow as she stood to her full height, which wasn't much, he smirked. He kissed her mouth once more. “Let’s go.” She nodded.

They rushed down a staircase together. Following Harry, the Weasel, Luna, and Theo as they did. He placed Hermione in front of him, not wanting to lose sight of her, not even for a second. 

“Did you get a good look at him? For a second, I thought it was—” Ron asked Harry. 

“—I know,” Hermione cut him off, “Dumbledore.” 

Hermione

Hermione began looking around at the photographs on the walls. She saw a moving painting of a young girl with brown hair in a half-do. The next thing she saw caught her by surprise; it was Harry’s face in a mirror of sorts. “Harry,” she called behind her, “I can see you in this.”

She turned around and saw Harry now staring into a broken piece of glass. 

Harry approached her and began lifting the shard of glass up when the door opened. “You bloody fools, what were ya thinking, coming here? Have you any idea how dangerous it is?” She watched as the man's hard eyes landed on Theo and Draco, who’d both taken a protective stance in front of Luna. Draco’s eyes tracked Hermione's position, but he didn’t seem to be all that worried since Harry was standing in front of her. She wanted to roll her eyes. At the same time, she wanted to cry. He’d done so much to protect her, and she knew that he felt guilty about her time in the tent. About not being able to protect her and their daughter when it was needed the most. 

She wished she could make him understand. Make his worries disappear. But she knew she couldn’t. With time—if they made it… If they made it, she’d spend forever making sure he understood she didn’t regret doing the task alone. Otherwise, she wasn’t sure where they’d be or if they would have even made it this far.

“You’re Aberforth, Dumbledore’s brother,” Harry said, pointing at the large man. 

Draco’s eyes flashed in surprise, taking in the man once again.

“It’s you who I’ve been seeing in here; you sent Dobby to us from Hogwarts.” Hermione’s brows pulled together. How didn’t she know anything about this?

“Where have you left him?” Aberforth replied.

“We sent him back to Hogwarts,” Ron said, then adding, “Sir.” 

Aberforth nodded as he began closing the blinds. 

“Who gave that to you? The mirror?” Harry asked, pointing behind him.

“Mundungus Fletcher. About a year ago.”

“Dung had no right. It belonged to—”

“—Sirius. Albus told me. He also told me you’d likely be hacked off if you ever found out I had it, but ask yourself, where would you be if I didn’t?”

“He’s got you there, Potty.” Theo grinned. 

After some time, Aberforth came back with tea and set the kettle on the table along with it. Hermione noticed the confusion of Draco, Theo, Luna, and Ron. “It’s a tea bag.” She huffed, “Poor the hot water and dip the bag a few times. Then let it soak. Like this,” she began to demonstrate how to do it, and the others quickly followed suit. 

“Do you hear from the others much? From the Order?” Hermione asked Aberforth. 

“The Order’s finished. You-know-who’s won.” 

Draco stepped forward, “The hell do you mean—”

Hermione cut him off by placing her palm against his chest, shaking her head.

“Anyone who says otherwise is kidding themselves.” Aberforth continued staring hard at Draco.

Harry ignored him, “We need to get into Hogwarts. Tonight. Dumbledore gave us a job to do.”

“Did he now? Nice job? Easy?” He said, looking at Hermione, Luna, and smirking to himself. Hermione hardened her eyes. 

“We’ve been hunting Horcruxes.” Harry bit out.

“Blood hell, are we telling everyone that now?” Ron cried.

Luna hummed and took another sip of her tea. 

Harry ignored Ron and fixated his attention back on Aberforth, “We think the last one is inside the castle, but we’ll need your help getting in.”

“That’s not a job my brother’s given you. It’s a suicide mission.” Aberforth looked at Harry fully now. Hermione had to agree, and she hated it. But she knew for some time now that Harry… that he’d likely get hurt in the process. Only with her child, she was now extremely hopeful that it would be him who saved them all from Voldemort once and for all. How could she not begin to understand everyone’s hope for Harry to defeat him when it was the only thing between life and death? She could see no grey when it came to defeating Voldemort. Either they did it or died trying. She felt like throwing up. Draco noticed her stiffness and came to her side, placing a hand on her back for reassurance.

“Do yourself a favor, boy, go home. Live a little longer.” 

“Dumbledore trusted me to see this through.”

“What makes you think you can trust him? You think you can believe anything my brother told you?” Hermione wanted to agree, yet Dumbledore may be vague when he could be truthful, but he wasn’t a liar. “In all the time you knew him, did he ever mention my name? Did he ever mention hers?” He pointed to the painting of the girl with the brown hair in an up-do that she’d looked at upon walking in. 

“Why should he—” Harry asked, but was cut off.

“—Keep secrets? You tell me.” Secrets were different from lies she battled with herself.

“I trusted him.”

“That’s a boy’s answer. A boy who goes chasing Horcruxes on the word of a man who wouldn’t even tell him where to start. You’re lying!” He had him there. Hermione sucked in a breath, finding herself agreeing. It was a battle she’d faced many times. Why did Dumbledore think that his vagueness was helpful when it did only more harm?

“Not just to me, that doesn’t matter. To yourself as well. That’s what a fool does. You don’t strike me as a fool, Harry Potter. So I’ll ask you again.” He said as he got face-to-face with Harry. Hermione could see that Theo, Draco, and even Ron had their wands at the ready. Clutched tightly in their hands. Aberforth continued, “There must be a reason.”

“I’m not interested in what happened between you and your brother. I don’t care that you’ve given up. I trusted the man I knew—” Harry’s eyes flashed to Draco once as he said it. Likely remembering the night of the Astronomy tower and what she’d told him about Snape, how Snape had disclosed to them that Dumbledore was already almost dead from a curse. Harry didn’t know, and yet… “And we need to get into the castle tonight.”

Aberforth paused before looking at the painting on the wall, of the girl. “You know what to do.” He said simply, and Hermione watched as the girl nodded and began walking away. 

“Where have you sent her?” Harry asked.

“You’ll see, soon enough.”

Luna spoke up, “That was quite beautiful, Harry.” 

Harry blushed, not knowing what to say, and Hermione shook her head, turning to Aberforth.

“That’s your sister, Ariana, isn’t it? She died very young, didn’t she?” 

He ignored her, speaking to Harry, “My brother sacrificed many things, Mr. Potter, on his journey to find power, including Ariana.” He said, looking at her, then back at Harry. “And she was devoted to him. He gave her everything, but time.”

“Thank you, Mr. Dumbledore,” Hermione answered instead. 

He nodded at her before exiting the room.

“He did save our lives twice.” Apparently, he’d sent Dobby. Dobby had helped in their escape from the Manor. Hermione shivered, remembering that day. The day their daughter came into the world. “Kept an eye on us in that mirror.” She lowered her voice, whispering to Harry, “That doesn’t seem like someone who's given up.” 

“He hasn’t,” Luna whispered back. 

Hermione cast her a smile.

“That girl is coming back,” Theo shouted. Draco slapped him in the arm, shushing him.

“Who’s that with her?” Ron asked.

The portrait swung open, revealing a very different but tired-looking Neville Longbottom. Hermione smiled as she saw him. 

“Neville.” Harry said, smiling, “You look like—”

“—Like hell, I’d reckon,” Neville said, chuckling upon seeing him. “This is nothing, Seamus is worse.” 

Neville’s gaze landed on Theo and Draco in the room, and he raised his wand. Harry threw up his hands, “Nev, stop, they’re with us.”

“What do you mean they’re with you!?” Neville remarked.

“Longbottom. Granger and I are a couple, have been since our fourth year. We have a child together now—”

“—As if I’d believe that!” Neville spat back. 

Hermione stepped forward, “Neville, in the first year, I cast the body bind charm on you when you stood up to Harry, Ron, and me from leaving the common room. We’re friends, and I am telling you that this is the truth. Draco and Theo saved Harry, Ron, and me from the Manor. We escaped because of them. Draco’s not lying; we have a daughter together. I got pregnant right before leaving with Harry and Ron for our… our task.” She finished lamely. 

“Luna?” Neville squinted, “You too? Oh, Merlin, not you too.”

“Hi, Nev,” Luna smiled, “Hermione’s not a liar, and if you keep calling her one, I’ll tell them all about the heart-shaped mol—”

“—Okay, okay! I definitely believe you.” He lowered his wand. “Just stop, please.” He shuddered. Then, glancing around, he spotted Aberforth. “Hey, Ab, we’ve got a couple more coming through.” 

They all got into the passageway with Neville. Hermione was right behind him, and Draco was behind her. She noticed Neville was now a smidge taller than Draco; he had gotten more muscular as well, and he’d learned how to style himself. Despite being dirty from his traipse through the tunnel, he was well put together. She felt Draco’s groin against her rear as Neville cast lumos, stopping in front of them. 

As they continued to walk, Ron’s voice echoed through the narrow tunnel. “Don’t remember this on the Marauder’s map.” 

“That’s because it never existed til’ now,” Neville answered. “The seven secret passages were sealed off before the start of the year. This is the only way in or out now. The grounds are crawling with Death Eaters and Dementors.” 

She felt Draco lean down, “I could have told you that.” She shivered against him but kept moving.

“How bad is it with Snape as headmaster?” Ron asked. 

She felt Draco sigh.

“Hardly ever see him. It’s the Carrows you need to watch out for.”

Draco leaned down again, “I also could have told you that.” She elbowed him, causing him to chuckle. 

“Carrows?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, brother and sister. In charge of discipline. They make their nieces, Hestia and Flora, help with them, although make isn’t the proper word. Those girls enjoy it, I tell you.” He pointed to his face, where he had a bloody lip. “They like punishment, the Carrows.”

“They did that to you? Why?” Harry asked, pushing his way forward up next to Neville.

“A Dark Arts lesson had us practicing the cruciatus curse. On first-years. I refused. Hogwarts has changed.” Instead of Draco telling her, he could have told her that she felt him stiffen. She reached behind herself and grabbed his hand. He held it in a tight embrace as they continued forward.

As they reached the end of the tunnel, she watched as Neville opened up the portrait hole as he hopped down, and he began shouting to everyone. “Hey, listen up, you lot, I brought a surprise.”

Chapter Text

Surfuckingprise

“No more of Aberforth’s cookin’ I hope.” She heard a familiar voice shout out. “Be a surprise if we can digest it.”

They let Harry go first, “Blimey!” One of them yelled.

“Harry!”

“Yeah!”

She watched Neville hop down to join Harry, who was currently being hugged by almost everyone in the bloody room. Neville whispered to someone to get word out to the others that Harry was back. She flinched, not knowing if this would be a good thing or not. Next, Ron climbed down, he shoved a shoulder into Draco as he passed, and Hermione narrowed her eyes.

Fucking wanker.

As they hopped down, she went first, then Draco, then Luna, then Theo. The room descended into silence. Thick, thick, silence.

Then everyone all at once began to shout. She cast a protego around the four of them as Harry raised his hands, trying to get everyone to calm down.

“Death Eaters!”

“Why are they here?”

“Hermione’s holding his hand. Why’s she holding his hand!?”

“Isn’t she with Ron!?”

“I’ll kill you!” One roared.

Harry screamed, “Silence!”

They all shut up immediately, and she felt Draco’s breathing ragged against her back. Hermione’s eyes swept over the crowd. Dennis and Colin, Cho Chang, Padma, and Parvati. Padma looked confused, but Parvati looked hostile. Lavender was pushing her way towards Ron. Seamus seemed ready to hex them. She shivered and clasped Draco’s hand harder.

“Draco and Theo saved us at Malfoy Manor—”

“—Bullshite!” Seamus shouted, garnering a few agreements from the others.

“Why would I lie!?” Harry shouted back, likely remembering when Seamus had questioned whether or not Voldemort was back when Harry told them all he most definitely was.

Murmurs broke out.

“As I was saying, they saved us. Hermione…” He looked at her, and she nodded, taking a step forward. Her voice quivered a bit, and even her confidence in her house seemed to be low. Just as it always was when she wondered how her two very best friends would take the news. She wondered how divided they’d become when they heard. Would they be like Harry, or like Ron? She glanced at the two boys, Harry with determination, and Ron, something akin to shock and fear as he spoke with Lavender. Ron was a coward, Harry was brave; that's all that mattered, knowing who would stand by her or not when they found out. Her family... that's what mattered. 

She cleared her throat, “Draco and I have been dating in secret since the fourth year.” Murmurs broke out again, but she spoke louder, “I went on my task with Harry and Ron as planned, and I fell pregnant with Draco’s child just before. When Draco saw me at the Manor, he saved us all. Ron, Harry, Griphook, Olivander, Luna. And our daughter.”

“You don’t look pregnant now,” Parvati spoke up, straightening her shoulders as if she had just proved the biggest lie of all time.

“No, Parvati, thank you for that wonderful assessment. I had our daughter on Easter. She’s safe. I’ve come here with Harry…” She looked at Harry. He nodded. 

“Why would you do this?” Seamus spoke up. “Why would you become a slag, when Ron—”

Seamus shrieked as a stinging jinx was sent into him. Eyes looked around, but it was Luna who stepped forward. “Are you going to call me a slag, too, Seamus? Because I’m with Theo here. Do you have something to say about me, too?” She bit out, her soft voice going dark and wild in her anger. Hermione stared in awe and shock; she’d never seen Luna like this. “Hermione fought for all of you. She risked her life. Her daughter's life. Every day is spent helping Harry with his task. To bring him back here to all of you. To make sure we win this war. If you think it was all Harry Potter, then you’re surely mistaken. It was Hermione Granger, it was Draco Malfoy, it was Theo, and most likely there was help from more of the Snakes. I helped, even Ronald Weasley helped. So, stop calling us slags just because we don’t choose you.” 

Seamus shook his head, “I don’t get it.”

Hermione finally found her voice, “There’s nothing for you all to get. I am my own person, and Draco and Theo are on our side. Astoria and Dahpne Greengrass are on our side. Blaise Zabini and Pansy Parkinson are on our side. I don’t care if you believe me—”

“—Zabini and Parkinson have been using the cruiciatius curse on first-years.” Dennis bit out.

Draco stepped forward, “Because her father threatened her with the worst form of abuse you could think of if she didn’t. Blaise didn’t want her to be subjected to it alone. He stood by her side out of loyalty. Something Gryffindor sorely lacks. Hermione has done her part. She’s here while our daughter is off in a woman’s arms, we don’t even know because we intend to fight this war on the side of fucking pixie dust and unicorns. Yet, you call her a slag for coming because she’s with me. If you want us to leave and go back to our daughter, that’s two less fighters.” He scoffed at their baffled faces and placed an arm around her waist. She leaned into his touch, feeling his magic connect with hers. 

Harry cleared his throat, “Now that that’s out of the way, I have something to ask.” All heads turned his way. “There’s something we need to find. Something that belonged to Rowena Ravenclaw. It’s hidden here in the castle. And it might help us defeat you-know-who.”

“Right, what is it?” Neville asked.

“A diadem. But it hasn’t been seen by anyone alive.”

The group grew silent, some whispering to one another. 

“Where is it?” Neville inquired further.

“We don’t know. I know it’s not much to go on.”

“There isn’t anything to go on. No one’s seen it.” Seamus shook his head.

Harry huffed, “Does anyone have any ideas on where it could be?”

No one seemed to have any answers.

“What is a diadem?” Ron asked stupidly.

“It’s a crown, like a tiara.” Cho Chang answered, gesturing to Luna, who was nodding along, having already told Harry about it.

Suddenly, the door burst open.

Ginny walked in, and Hermione instantly felt tears spring to her eyes. She missed her and was so angry at her at the same time, but this was war, and Harry... Harry deserved one good thing.

“Harry,” Ginny said simply. 

Harry froze, just staring at her. Hermione noticed Ginny’s fire-red hair had gotten longer. She’d surpassed Hermione in height long ago, but there was an even bolder aura to her now. Ginny looked fierce as she stared at him. She saw her gaze sweep over to Draco and her joined hands, but she just smiled and looked back at Harry.

Harry replied, “Hi there.” Hermione sighed. Merlin Harry was still horrible with women.

“Six months she hasn’t seen me. And it’s like I’m Frankie first year. I’m her brother.” Ron said, whispering in Lavender's ear, although loudly, as most everyone around him heard it.

“She’s got lots of those. There’s only one Harry.” Seamus said to Ron, causing Draco to chuckle. Seamus gave Draco an odd look but grinned anyway.

“Shut up, Seamus,” Ron replied grumpily.

“What is it, Ginny?” Neville asked.

“Snape knows. Snape knows that Harry was spotted in Hogsmeade.” 

The room began to prepare to leave. The students had been ordered to the great hall, and everyone was in a tizzy. “You shouldn’t come,” Hermione said for the hundredth time. 

“I’m going. I need to see Pans, Blaise, Daph, and Stori.” 

Hermione bit her bottom lip, “I want to see them too, Draco. I mean—I could find them myself, send them here.”

“No.” He said sharply, then looked at her, “Sorry, Granger, it’s just, we might—”

She cut him off by kissing him.

"It's okay, Draco, I just... I don't know, is it best to blow your cover now?" Her eyes searched his face, his grey-blue eyes darkening as he looked at her.

S he lifted a hand and gently touched his split lip. "Love," he sighed, "I won't be separated from you tonight. Not for a moment. Do you hear me?" She nodded, letting her lips touch his for a moment before pulling away. 

As they left the room and the group of students began walking down the hallway, Hermione watched Harry snatch Ginny into an alcove as they made their way towards the steps leading to the great hall. He’d finally done it. He’d finally pulled Ginny into an alcove to snog. Merlin, she wanted to cry, she wanted to cheer. They waited for the rest of the Order to arrive. Harry had sent his patronus. It was only a matter of time before the members began to come through the portrait hole. Kingsley Shacklebolt, Molly and Arthur Weasley, along with Bill and Fleur, Charlie, Fred and George, then Lupin and Tonks, and lastly Dean Thomas. Hermione happened to spot a few graduates step into the room: Oliver Wood, Katie Bell, Angelina Johnson, all holding brooms, and more students Hermione hadn't seen in some time.

They greeted them, and despite some glares, whatever the Order was thinking about Draco and her together, they kept to themselves. They made their way to the doors of the great hall, and Hermione noticed that the portraits had even begun evacuating their frames. It was ominous at best and terrifying at worst. Hermione knew that they weren't at war yet... but she knew it was only a matter of minutes before the clock truly began ticking. Even if Hermione trusted Snape, she knew that he'd have to report it to Voldemort or any other Death Eater on the premises would. Her breath caught as she stepped in front of the two large wooden doors leading into the great hall. She still remembered being a little girl waiting for the sorting ceremony to begin. How she was all teeth and smiles that day. How every bit of the castle fascinated her, and how she desperately wanted to be worthy of it all at the same time. Now she was facing these doors for an entirely different reason. She was protecting her future with Draco, but most of all, she was protecting her little girl's future. She was fighting for the chance that one day her daughter would walk these halls with a smile. Her heart began to race as she heard the sounds pick up within the great hall. Together, they stood, waiting for the moment to enter.

Finally, it came.

“I invite them to step forward… now.” Snape drawls out. Hermione was straining to hear, but she heard it; she heard that... the moment her life would inevitably change.

She feels Draco stiffen behind her as gasps ring out behind the door. She closes her eyes, etching it to memory. Hermione knows Draco felt it too. The change, the moment in time, this was it. Harry would reveal himself, not because he had to, but because Snape already knew... Voldemort already knew. He was coming, and they had to start the war; here and now, they would make their stand. Together.

Harry’s voice carries through the large wooden door. “It seems, despite your exhausted defense strategies, you still have a bit of a security problem, headmaster,” Harry said sharply. Hermione and Draco stood off to the side near the back as they began to walk into the great hall. Upon entering, she saw Draco scan the crowd. It was Pansy who spotted them first. She raised a hand to her mouth in a quiet sob. Blaise's hand rested on Pansy’s back, who, in turn, spotted them next. He mouthed, “Theo?” Draco smirked and stepped to the side. Behind both of them, Theo stood clutching Luna’s hand in his. Theo smirked, and Blaise smirked back. It was among the murmuring of students that they saw Astoria and Daphne push through the crowd. Hermione watched as Astoria glared for just a moment at Pansy and Blaise, but then it softened, and she shook her head, smiling at Hermione and Draco. Daphne whispered something in Pansy’s ear that made her smirk.

Hermione found herself wanting to run to them. These were some of her closest friends. Years had been spent together inside these walls. Her eyes sought out Harry once again. It was strange, really, how afraid she used to be of his reaction. She didn’t think she was wrong for keeping it a secret. She still felt like, at that time, at Hogwarts, it would’ve been too hard. Maybe it would have ruined their friendship. Or maybe he’d have surprised her, even then. But now, now with him as Cassiopeia’s godfather, she felt an ease settle into her chest. They were close before, but after their time together in the tent. After the way Harry had stood by her, her child, and even, surprisingly, Draco. Well, she just hoped she could tell him she now considered him a brother. More so than she ever had before. He was her family. And she loved him. All she could seem to do was think about the future; she just hoped they all made it out alive. She found that tidbit funny in the face of death; she was pondering her future.

The shouting grew louder as Hermione stared, and she made out Harry’s voice screaming. “Tell them how it happened that night. Tell them how you looked him in the eye, a man who trusted you, and killed him. Tell them!” Oh, Harry, she thought sadly as Snape raised his wand against Harry and Harry raised his back. But—it was McGonagall who stepped in, raising her wand against Snape. She watched as Snape hesitated, and Draco stiffened beside her, "Fuc, uncle Sev." She heard him whisper. She grabbed Draco's hand, thinking of her time back in the tent. She knew that Harry still had a hard time believing Snape was trustworthy. He couldn’t get past it. Couldn’t understand how a man could do that to someone who called them a friend. 

The lights in the great hall were dim, and darkness crept in as Snape and McGonagall held their wands up to one another. With a crack of magic, they began to duel, and she felt Draco take a step forward, his eyes peeled on his godfather. Hermione reached out, gently grabbing his wrist as they watched the duel unfold. McGonagall was winning with every cast she sent Snape backwards. Hermione noticed as Snape apparated away in a black swirl and a thundering clap that he had snatched Alecto and Amycus Carrow’s wands from them. Draco looked at her, and she knew he’d seen it too.

The great hall was lit up with the flick of McGonagall’s wrist, and the students had begun to cheer. She saw Pansy approach her, and she paused in front of her eyes, sharp, “Your breasts are larger, Granger, but you look like shite.” 

Hermione let out a choked laugh as she let herself be pulled in by Pansy. Subtly but ever so, she whispered in Pansy’s ear, “You’re an auntie, Pans.” Pansy’s mouth was hanging open as they pulled apart. Suddenly, she straightened her spine and glanced around. Hermione suppressed the urge to snort. Pansy always had to look great while doing anything. “You little minx!” She said in horror. “What’d Granger do this time?” Blaise asked with a quirked eyebrow. “Oh, shut it, I—”

A scream pierced the great hall, and Hermione instinctively searched for Draco. He was already there, a hand pressed into the small of her back. She watched Harry searching for the screaming, and once he’d found it, another witch started up. "It's him," Draco hissed in her ear, "Put up your occlumency walls, now." Hermione fortified her mind and felt a prodding sensation against her. It felt sick and disturbed as if there was a cold slime grasping at her. It disappeared after only a moment, and that’s when the voice sounded. Their moment of happiness was stripped away by Voldemort himself. He was here, Voldemort was here. She felt a tightening in her chest. She knew she had to do this, but she felt the anxiety and fear all the same. “I know that many of you will want to fight.” His hiss sounded in their minds, in the air, it was thick as poison. Some of you may even think that to fight is wise. But this is folly. Give me Harry Potter. Do this and none shall be harmed. Give me Harry Potter, and I shall leave Hogwarts untouched. Give me Harry Potter and you will be rewarded. You have one hour.” Everyone stepped away from Harry. 

Hermione and Ron were already moving towards Harry, with Draco on her heels as they surged towards him. “What are you waiting for?” Millicent Bulstrode asked in a high-pitched voice. “Someone grab him! Draco, Theo, what’re you doing?” She spat.

Draco’s hand stayed pressed against Hermione’s back as they stared at Millie. Hermione knew she was outside of their fold, but she still felt as if the girl was foolish as they stood here waiting for the chance between life and death, and Bulstrode would rather have Harry dead. She glared as the Slytherins surrounded her and their small group. Ginny stepped in front of Harry and stared even harder daggers at Millicent. 

More of their group began to surround Harry, showing a sign of solidarity. Millicent, Greg, and Vincent all looked dumbstruck as Astoria, Daphne, Blaise, Pansy, and Theo were mixed in with Harry's group. Hermione knew that this was going to be one hell of a fight. She thought back to the last moment with her daughter. Her eyes glanced at Draco, his white-blonde hair and grey-blue eyes peering down at her. He was already watching her, and she felt her tears well up with the meaning behind it all. She knew he was thinking about the same thing. Cassi. Their girl. Their baby, whom they needed to get home to. She sucked in a breath as the sound of Filch echoed in the great hall.

“Student’s out of bed!” A sound of keys jingling. Then suddenly the greasy old man made it closer, “Student’s out of bed! Students in the corridor!” He ran by towards McGonagall, clutching Mrs. Norris to his chest. McGonagall stood straighter, huffing, “They are supposed to be out of bed, you blithering idiot.” She snapped.

Draco let out the first sound of laughter she’d heard in a long time. Theo howled, and together they chuckled harder and harder, as they tried not to make a sound, but it seemed to only be making things worse. Ginny raised an eyebrow at her, and both of them smiled at one another. Hermione shook her head, patting Draco’s back in mock sympathy. 

“I would like you to lead Miss Bulstrode and the rest of Slytherin house from the hall.” McGonagall snapped.

Draco chuckled, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. She tilted her head up higher, and he pressed two soft kisses on her forehead before she refocused on McGonagall's conversation with Filch.

“Where would you like me to lead them to?” Filch asked, confused.

“The dungeons will do.” McGonagall made to turn, but Hermione stepped forward. “Professor, please, some of the Slytherins will want to fight.” McGonagall raised a brow at her, “After what I just saw, Miss Granger Bulstrode made their stance clear.”

“No, professor, she made her stance clear. Draco Malfoy, Theodore Nott, Blaise Zabini, Pansy Parkinson, Astoria Greengrass, and Daphne Greengrass are a few I can name that are on our side. They want to fight, ask the Slytherins if they want to stay and fight. Please.” Her voice rose in a shaky pitch, but she couldn’t seem to care.

McGonagall’s gaze swept over them. “Fine.” She snapped, “If you would like to fight for Hogwarts, then please stay. If you couldn't care less than follow Filch to the dungeons. Below fourth year is not to fight. You will follow Mr. Longbottom and—” Pansy stepped forward, “I’ll help Neville escort the younger years away.” Hermione raised a brow because why in Merlin's name would Pansy ever choose willingly to help students? That was not on her bingo card. Neville, ah, it was for Neville, she watched as Pansy's head tilted as Neville picked up a large bag and slung it over his shoulder. Hermione turned away, snorting. Draco's mouth twitched, but that was all he was giving. 

“And Miss Parkinson will escort you through the portrait hole in the room of requirement and to safety.” McGonagall nodded sharply and turned, leaning towards Harry in a hushed whisper. “I need time,” Harry said quickly. “I’ll prepare the school.” Are the words Hermione could catch in the moment. She watched as Harry quickened his pace out of the great hall. She knew he was headed to find the diadem. 

“Ron!” She shouted. Ron turned towards her, his head still leaning towards Lavender in rapid conversation. He looked over at her, and she tilted her head to where Harry had just gone. “Harry.” She mouthed to him. His eyes widened, and he kissed Lavender quickly. Hermione tilted her head, wondering when that happened. Lavender was still trying to talk to him, but he silenced her with another kiss and pushed his way towards her. Draco followed them out of the great hall. Students were pushing and shoving, and she didn’t have the time or the energy to be bothered. She needed to find Harry. 

Ron grabbed her arm and pointed to the top of the stairs. She saw a black mop of hair and rushed up the stairs. At the top, she found she was quite winded from it all, but sucked in a few ragged breaths. It was Ron who spoke up, “Harry, I’ve been thinking, mate, what’s the point of finding the Horcruxe if you can’t kill it. Luna told me the sword is lost. So we’ve gotta find something, yeah?” 

Harry motioned his hands wildly, “Get to the point, Ron!”

“You destroyed Tom Riddle’s diary with a basilisk’s fang, right? Well, we know where to find one, don’t we?” Ron raised his eyebrows. Hermione wanted to tell him it was a brilliant idea, but after everything he’d said to her, about her daughter, well… even in the face of possible death, she couldn’t bring herself to do it. She wondered where their friendship would go in the future... wondered a lot of things really. She needed to get her head out of her arse, she huffed. Normally, she'd be the one with the grand ideas, yet it was Ron today of all days, because she was too busy worrying about her curly-haired, honey-eyed, blonde baby at home. 

“Okay, but here, Ron, take this so you can find me afterwards.” He handed over the Maurader’s map to Ron, and Hermione’s heart lurched at the memories of using it during the last few months in the tent. 

Memories and plans for the future... this day was getting way too sentifuckingmental for her taste. Ron turned and began walking down the stairs. Draco took two steps down and turned back. "Coming, love?" 

She nodded, "Let's do this." Looking at Draco, she felt as if she could conquer the world. She would do anything to spend another day with this man. Her future husband, the father of her child. The love of her life. She was going to do everything in her power to get rid of Voldemort. She needed it, she needed the future. Glancing back at Harry, she noticed another familiar pair of heads rushing up the stairs; Luna and Theo were latched hand-in-hand, racing up the steps in Harry's direction. Hermione pointed, and Draco nodded, but continued to follow Ron downwards. She felt a pang at that moment, realizing she couldn't be with everyone she loved all at once. 

"Bloody hell!" Ron roared, pacing in front of Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. 

Hermione crossed her arms, and Draco tilted his head.

"What's happening here?" Draco murmured.

She shrugged, "He doesn't want to do it, he's gotta take a piss, he misses his mummy so he's gonna ditch us like he did Harry and me in the tent." She got progressively louder as she said each thing.

"'Mione!" Ron shouted, and Draco sidestepped as Ron turned to step in her direction. Draco raised his wand, "Don't you fucking dare." 

Ron sighed, "I'm not gonna hurt her."

"You already have." Draco spat.

"I know I fucked up, okay, 'Mione." He said, ignoring Draco, "I can't help who you choose to be with, and it ain't your fault you got pregnant, I mean... You forgot the charm, and usually you don't forget anything, but—"

"Get to the point, Ronald." She snapped, tapping her foot, because they were losing time they didn't have, and if he didn't get to the point, she would stun him and go along with Draco. 

"Merlin, fine!" He groaned. "I've been a mess and I shagged Lavender bloody Brown because I don't want to die, 'Mione, and the last nine months have been right shite, you know?" 

No shite, Ronald, she thought bitterly, she was pregnant for Salazar's sake for most of it!

"The point, Ronald!" She cried out, pulling her wand free and tapping it against her leg. Ron swallowed and began nodding, "Lavender came over to Aunt Muriel's to visit at the end of Easter Break. You know, not even that long ago... a few weeks, but Lav—well, Lav said that she's pregnant, early, very early, but she checks, you know, and it's mine, Mione. And my Mum, you know my mum, well... she always told me, 'Ronald, you take care of your wife.' I know Lavender ain't my wife yet, 'Mione, but if she's truly carrying my baby, well... erm, I need to, you know, protect her—" 

A loud snort cut Ron's rant off, and Draco began to heave with laughter when both Hermione and Ron turned to look at him. He peeked up through his laughter. At this point, he was bent over, clutching the pillar by the door and his stomach. When he saw her glare, he straightened, pursing his wobbling lips together. "I'm sorry—" chuckle, "love," chuckle, "but he got a witch pregnant, after—" chuckle, "being such a dick—" chuckle, "and he wants to protect her and his babe—" that's when he fell back into another fit of giggles. 

Hermione shook her head. "This doesn't make it okay, Ronald, none of it. You're leaving us again, and our daughter could lose her parents, but I—I understand Lavender is still here. Try to get her to leave with Neville and Pansy."

Ron nodded his thanks and turned towards the stairs.

"But hey, Ron," Hermione called after him.

"Yeah?" He looked like that goofy younger version of himself when he turned around and said it. She almost caught sight of him in that moment but it was gone in the blink of an eye. 

"Maybe this is the right thing. Leaving Draco and me on our own. Maybe Lavender does need you right now. But... I just want you to know that if one of us dies, or both of us, you're to blame."

He shook his head, "I am sorry, 'Mione. I just... this has got to be the right thing, ain't it?"

"I can't tell you what is or isn't right. This was your idea, Ron." She gestures towards the door, "When you brought it up, I wanted to tell you how brilliant I thought it was, but I didn't because I felt you didn't deserve it. Not from me. And you still don't. Not after the stuff you've said... not after some of the shite you've done. I just need you to know that our friendship is over. I'm done with the way you treat your so-called friends."

Ron nodded. "I think I'll be okay with that." He said his tone hardened just slightly.

As he turned away, Draco spoke. Ron didn't turn back around, but he did stiffen.

"If I don't get to say this later, I'll say it now. Run after Lavender all you like, Weasel, calling Hermione a whore for having my child won’t make you noble or better than us; it never did, it just proves you’re a frightened little boy who mistakes cowardice for courage. You may think that you need to flock to the girl who needs you. Like Hermione said, maybe she does. But one day, she will tire of you if you treat her and your child the same way you do everyone else. People aren't disposable, Weasel. It's time you realized that. Hermione isn't coming back this time." He looked at her for confirmation, and she nodded. She was truly done, and even if there was a war and even if they might die, he needed to know where she stood. She wouldn't hide behind pleasantries or lies. She hoped for Lavender's sake that she wasn't pregnant. If she were she was dealing with a man that mere weeks ago was telling her he was in love with her, and enraged, she ended up sleeping with the "enemy" and not him. He all but just admitted it was revenge sex, too. 

"Are you okay?" Draco asked, turning around and sheathing his wand. 

"Yeah, we wasted too much time on that. I got a girl pregnant,  gotta go help her, would've been much more sufficient." 

As they slipped into the bathroom, they looked up at the ceiling. Hermione paused, waiting for Myrtle to come out of a stall, but she didn't show. Hermione breathed a sigh of relief as she approached the sinks.

"You need to look inside my head. I'll bring the memory forward, but we need to say open in Parseltongue like Harry."

Draco nodded, stepping up towards her, taking her head in both of his hands. "You're so beautiful," he whispered, kissing her lips once before slipping inside her mind. 

"That's not fair!" She shouted, wacking a pillow into Harry's arm. I never got to go down there with you, so tell me how it happened." A much younger version of herself asked Harry.

Harry rubbed his arm and glared at her before huffing, "Fine." He snapped, "Well, I just said open in Parseltongue and then—"

"Say it," Hermione demanded with her most swot tone. 

"Ugh," Harry huffed as he began unfolding a sugar quill, "Open." He hissed in a foreign-sounding language.

"See, that wasn't so hard, now continue the story," she said, turning towards Ron.

Draco pulled out of her mind then. "Got it," he smirked against her lips where they were still brushing together. 

"You called me beautiful," she said softly.

"I always call you beautiful." He kissed her nose and pulled back.

"The Yule ball, it was the first thing that you'd said to me that wasn't cruel. You left me so confused that night." She smirked, looking up at him, but finding his thoughts elsewhere.

"Draco?"

"Open." He hissed out in Parseltongue. Hermione shook her head. He was replaying the memory to open the chamber. Of course he was. She kept getting distracted by all of the memories, and she was struggling to focus on the tasks at hand. It just didn't all seem real. 

"Did you say something, witch?" He asked with a brow raised.

She shook her head, "I love you, you want to go or me?"

Draco shook his head, "I'm obviously going first." He drawled out, "I'll catch you," with a wink he jumped in letting out a howl of laughter, "And Granger, I love you tooooooooo!" His voice echoed as he slid further and further downwards. She checked her beaded bag still had brooms and, with a nod, jumped in after him.

Chapter Text

Theodore Nott

Theodore Nott was not the kind of man who believed the world would ever hand him anything good in life. His father was abusive, his mother was killed by his father’s own hand, and his life… well, his life had always been shite. His father would wake him up at absurd hours of the night to rant and rave about how big a disappointment he was. By the age of eleven, all he wanted was to go to Hogwarts. To be free of the endless cycle of abuse that was his life. Being punched in the legs, having his lip split open, the lies he’d have to twist and weave out of pure creation when his primary school teachers would ask about it, or worse his friends. 

When he came to Hogwarts, he finally found the freedom he’d always wanted in life. He got good grades, he made friends, albeit slowly, and Draco, well, Draco stuck by his side. They grew closer when they were both shipped off to school together. And when Draco came over to his estate that summer after the first year and Draco saw how Nott Senior treated him, Draco made sure Theodore never had to spend another summer with his father. Lucius and Narcissa had crafted it into a carefully crafted lie of learning dark curses and occlumency, among other lessons. Nott Senior had demanded that Theodore come home once and a while to prove what he’d learned. So every summer, Lucius would step inside the drawing room and teach him a spell once, explain the basics, and then it was up to Theo himself to make it believable to his father.

He’d never failed, not once.

When his father had called him home during the sixth year, he knew it wasn’t for pleasantries. The moment he stepped through the floo, he smacked his face so hard that he saw stars. Then he was hauled to his feet and sent stumbling back into the floo, his father behind him. When they reached Malfoy Manor, Theo felt him before he saw him.

The Dark Lord had destructive magic. Evil, tainted, twisted, vile magic. Theodore stiffened as his father slammed him to his knees. The Dark Lord had approached slowly, and Theo knew he was fucked. The dark mark burned like hell. It felt like hell, it itched like a bitch, and it was ugly. He felt himself shrink in that moment. Despite all the unwritten letters, the skipped dinners, and spending summers at Malfoy Manor, here he was kneeling before the Dark Lord and his father with a hand on his shoulder, weighing him down, as he had always done.

That’s how it started, his resentment regarding Draco and Hermione’s relationship. He saw her sometimes in the room of requirement, the way she’d casually lean over and place soft kisses over the mark on Draco's arm. As if it meant nothing to have your life stripped away from you. He thought he could make it out of the grasp of his father. Thought that with time and enough effort, he wouldn’t have to be his father’s son. That he could love Luna Lovegood as a man worthy of her. Someone who felt that bright magic and nurtured it, not damaged it, as he was most certain he would do if he ever got close. 

But that’s what the dark mark did; it controlled, it took, it ruined. So, Theodore Nott had a hard time with Hermione Granger’s easy attitude about it. The way she looked at them all with so much hope in her eyes and hope in her heart. He hated the way she held onto that hope and onto Draco Malfoy, his brother, as if they were good, deserving men. It wasn’t until Luna was captured, until she was shoved away in the dungeons of Malfoy Manor, that Theodore really began to hope for an escape route. For things to change, every day he would do his best to cast a warming charm on them, get them medicine when he could, and get them better food than the scraps they were offered by the snatchers roaming the Manor. He'd do this not just for Luna, but Olivander and Griphook too. 

That’s when Theodore started to try using Hermione’s hopefulness. He stopped taunting Draco about her being with the Weasel. He toned down his aggressive thoughts as best as he possibly could when it came to Draco and Hermione’s hope. He used to have that hope, and it felt like it was swept away the moment he was branded. However, Luna had brought it back. By some miracle, the girl he’d fancied had ended up in the Malfoy dungeon whilst he also happened to be there over the Easter holiday. 

Then, when Hermione had shown up, and Draco had declared they were getting their witches back. It had been like something had ignited within him. A burning flame. He was going to do one thing right, even if that meant getting Luna to safety and dying in the process. 

The blade was apparating with them as he threw his body in front of Luna. He felt the impact of the knife. Felt the air being torn from his lungs as he struggled to breathe. All he knew was that Luna had been pulled away from him by Ronald Weasley, screaming that they needed to get help. That Draco, his brother, was clutching his hand and whispering spells with a shitty wand that barely worked for him. He watched out of hazy eyes as Draco tried and failed to close the open wound. 

In that moment, he wanted to say sorry. Sorry for making him doubt his witch. Sorry for being such an arse. Yet, the words wouldn’t form, and so he just stared at his best friend, his brother, as he kneeled in the sand and whispered the same spells over and over again. He looked to Hermione, who still hadn’t woken up yet. He probed her mind and whispered he was sorry. Something she’d never remember, it’d be something she’d never hear. But Theo was—sorry that is. He wished in that moment he could explain why. But even now, bleeding out, nearly dead, he truly didn’t know how to explain it all so they’d understand. 

He remembered them working on him, a woman with a unique accent and a man with wild red hair, a Weasley, certainly, and Luna, he saw her, and that meant a lot to him. Even if he was positive he was dying, at least she was here. A cry sounded from another room, the sound of a newborn, and Theo felt the twitch of his mouth as he passed out again. At least Hermione had had the babe. He hoped the babe was healthy.

In the early morning hours the next day, he awoke to Luna Lovegood sitting at the edge of his bed. He remembered hearing the cries of an infant. Yet, he felt as if he were dreaming whilst gazing upon Luna. “Lovegood,” he choked out. She let out a hum and immediately summoned a glass of water. Helping him sit up and nursing him back to health.

Luna did the same routine for a few days before he finally asked her, “Luna, why are you helping me? I’m a Death Eater.”

Her eyes were sharp when she answered, “Your father is a Death Eater, Theodore Nott, but you are not your father. You never were.”

It was small things like that that continued to bring him into Luna Lovegood’s world. “The Nargles are leaving you be during your recovery, but if you continue to think so hard, they’ll come back with a vengeance.” It sounded like a warning, one he didn’t understand, but a warning nonetheless. So he tried to meditate with her when she’d hum and close her eyes. He’d follow her lead and listen to her guided instructions. It reminded him of the yoga Hermione had once told him about. He understood meditation to an extent, but with Luna, it was deeper. "Breathe in for four, hold for four, release for four." She'd say, and then hum "Perfect. Repeat." He'd follow her routine as best as he could, because she was spending time with him and well... what else was he to do, stuck in bed?

Another day, he’d finally realized Luna knew, it was when she leaned in and kissed his cheek. He immediately turned red, and she winked before sitting down and picking up an outdated magazine.

“Luna, how do you know?” She hummed before looking at him, “Know what, Theodore?” She had a glint in her eye. “That I fancy you,” He choked out, clutching his side as he sat up. 

“Why do you suppose I know?” She asked with a small smile.

“You’re always here, you—you hold my hand, you sing to me. And well, you just... You just kissed me."

“That was only me being kind, Theodore,” Luna said gently, reaching out and twining her fingers with his. “I’d hold hands and sing for anyone who needed it.” She tilted her head, as if explaining something obvious. “But I wouldn’t kiss just anyone’s cheek. That’s how I tell you I fancy you back.”

Theo’s ears burned even brighter at her words.

“I already knew you fancied me,” she went on, her voice becoming dreamy. “Your aura grows brighter when I’m near, and oh, look, our aura's, we match.” She smiled faintly, then turned back to her magazine, which she was now holding upside down as though it made perfect sense.

Theo shook his head, wondering if confessing such things was wise in the middle of a war. 

Yet, he knew then, just like he knew now, that he’d follow Luna anywhere. Even if it were chasing after the-boy-who-lived-too-many-bloody-times-and-was-really-making-his-side-hurt. Luna dragged him along, and despite being winded, he dutifully followed. 

“Harry, Harry, wait!” Luna cried out as she dragged Theo along. The students on the staircase were not watching where they were going. A wizard—a fourth year by the look of em’ slammed his shoulder into Luna, causing her to shriek. Theodore grabbed ahold of the wizard roughly, “Watch it.” He spat, letting go as the dazed wizard nodded briefly while still stumbling down the stairs. 

Luna continued to pull him by the hand. Potty was really getting on his nerves.

“Harry Potter!” Luna shrieked.

“I’m a bit preoccupied at the moment, Luna,” Harry shouted back, continuing his accent up the stairs.

“You won’t find anything where you’re going. You’re wasting time.” Luna admonished, climbing closer as Harry was blocked by more students coming down the staircase. Theo suppressed a laugh as Potter gestured wildly with his hands. As if wavy motions would make the panicked students move any faster. 

“Look, we’ll talk later, okay?” Harry shouted down at both of them. 

That was enough, “Potter!” Theo roared, causing Potty to flinch and look behind him. “You will listen to her, and you will listen right now, you dunderhead, didn’t you hear her? You’re going the wrong way.” Harry froze, and Luna looked at him with adoration, causing Theo to flutter like a peacock in her praise. Then it was gone, and her attention turned back to Potter. Potty, Potter—they were at war, he could be Potter. For now. 

“Don’t you remember what I told you, Harry. Rowena Ravenclaw’s diadem, there’s not a person alive who’s seen it. It’s obvious, isn’t it?” Luna asked, and Theo found himself shaking his head no, along with Potter, because it wasn’t obvious, or maybe he was just clueless. “We have to talk to someone who’s dead,” Luna said in her soft voice. Theo blinked, oh, duh. 

Harry began walking down the steps towards them, but his attention wasn’t on Luna. Theodore was about to correct the dingbat again, but then froze as he saw where Potter’s attention was drawn. Outside, a large blue shield was being cast over the entirety of Hogwarts. He felt his heart clench in his chest. The wizards and witches were putting together their magic to create a shield of that magnitude—it was unheard of. It was beautiful magic. Strong magic. The blue was reflected in Luna's eyes as he glanced at her and then back outside.

His thoughts wandered to those that would surely die tonight, and he—sweet Circe, please, don’t let it be anyone he loved. His heart, in which he had protected since he was a child, had been cracked bit by bit by those he now held close to his chest: Draco, his brother, Pansy, her sharp tongue, Daphne and her loyalty, Astoria and all her sweetness, Blaise and his wicked mind, Hermione and her brilliant one. And… Luna, Luna who had snuck up on him during a war, but even before, he noticed her. She was light—and he couldn’t lose her tonight. 

“It’s very impressive, isn’t it?” She asked both of them.

Theo found he couldn’t even speak; he just squeezed her hand tighter. 

Harry choked out, “Can—can you show me where Luna?” 

Luna hummed and began her descent, both wizards following along. It took a while, but they finally made it to the area in which Luna suspected Harry might find Rowena. “If you’re to find her, you’ll find her down there.” 

Theo snapped his head to look at Luna. They weren’t going to leave boy-wonder on his own, were they?

“Aren’t you coming?” Harry questioned from her other side.

“No. I think it’s best if you two talk alone. She’s very shy.” Theo suppressed a smile; it was one of the many things he treasured about her. Her way of knowing things. 

Theodore watched the back of Harry as he walked away from them. Theo held Luna’s small hand in his own as they watched Harry start to disappear down the corridor. It was odd watching someone walk away from you who held so much power and yet… Theo finally realized that what Harry carried was not something anyone should scoff at. He was carrying the weight of the wizarding world on his shoulders. And Theo found himself adding to that weight as he looked at the woman he loved, save us, Theo thought desperately, you have to win. 

Luna’s gaze found his, and she gave him a warm smile. 

“Let’s go find something to do,” Luna whispered. 

“Like what?” He looked back outside and shivered. 

As he turned back to Luna to wait for an answer, he found her small hand reaching for his jaw. He froze, shocked at her touch, and suddenly she was on her tiptoes pressing her lips to his. He kissed her back as he slowly registered what was happening. 

I want my days to continue to be filled with light. I want to spend them with her. I want to see my Goddaughter grow up. Don’t let us live in a world under Voldemort’s rule. 

It was the last prayer he would send Harry Potter’s way. When had Potty become his God? 

Luna pulled away, and he dreamily followed after her as she tugged him along once again. Salazar he was enraptured with her. 

Chapter Text

The Chamber

Draco had promised to catch her at the bottom, and he did. 

They walked in silence through the tunnel, water dripping throughout and the smell... 

When they finally entered the large chamber, Hermione watched as Draco approached the basilisk, her eyes taking in the sheer size of it. Harry had killed this thing at age twelve—twelve, Merlin. She sucked in a breath, thinking about all the times she had tried protecting him, how Draco had been the one to give her that page, for Hermione to have it in her hand when she was petrified, and for Harry to have killed it.

It felt as though they had come full circle in this moment. Draco carefully pried a fang from the basilisk’s mouth, his movements precise. Hermione stepped closer, studying the difference between the massive fang and Draco’s hands, hands she had always thought of as large. She briefly wondered how it might measure against her own, but the thought slipped away as Draco straightened, the fang clutched firmly in his grip.

“You do it.” He held up the fang as he approached her.

She began to pull out the cup from her beaded bag, courtesy of Luna. She shook her head, “No, Draco, this one is yours.”

“You told me that you haven’t done one yet. You’ve been chasing these things for the last nine months. There’s no way I’m taking this from you.” 

She let out a shaky laugh, taking in the chamber, the stone head of Salazar Slytherin, the bones of the basilisk, the years that had gone by. She looks around for a moment before walking towards the basilisk, determined, watching Draco’s brows furrow together.

“You gave me that slip of paper in the second year that ultimately allowed Harry to find out about the basilisk.” She stated as she reached out carefully and tore out one of the basilisk’s fangs. “We may have never figured it out on time.” She turned around and approached him as she set Helga Hufflepuff’s cup on the wet ground. Hermione dropped to her knees and motioned for Draco to follow. As he did, she continued speaking. “It’s because of you, Ginny Weasley isn’t dead. We do this one together.”

Draco didn’t say a word, only nodded. 

They both lifted the basilisk fangs in their hands high and then slammed them down on the cup. The moment the fang made impact, the water surrounding them in the chamber began to rise. Draco clutched her arm, dragging her to her feet and pulling her away from the mouth of Salazar Slytherin, where the water was the highest. It was a ten-foot wave; she felt her feet slip, but kept her balance out of pure will and due to Draco’s death-grip on her arm. 

Hermione was about to scream as the wave reached them, but before a sound could escape, the wave seemed to lose all momentum, and instead, the water drenched them. Her mouth was agape as she stood there, soaking wet, but alive. Merlin, she was alive, she’d see her baby girl again, she’d—she turned her head at the same moment Draco did, and they both reached for one another at the same moment. Then their lips came crashing together; it was a kiss of passion, of desperation, of years' worth of love. 

She loved this man, the father of their child, the person she wanted to wake up with every single day.

He deepened the kiss, pressing her gently into one of the stone pillars behind her. She made a keening sound. “We don’t have time, Draco.”

He hummed against her lips, shoving his thigh between her legs. She felt the heat in her core, and her hands traveled up into his hair. He groaned and slipped his tongue inside her mouth; she lost herself in him. Draco pulled away, finally looking at her. He began to chuckle, and she frowned. “You look like a drowned squirrel, Granger.”

“And you look like a wet ferret.” She snipped back.

They both descended into giggles. 

“Come on, witch,” Draco motioned for them to head back to the opening of the chamber.

As they walked in silence, she asked, “Do you think we’ll live?”

“I—I think so. Salazar, I hope so.” 

She shuddered, “After seeing the chamber, I think Salazar is officially out of my vocabulary.” 

He chuckled, “Understandable.”

They both got quiet once again. “I know you’re doing this for her, for Cassie, because Mi, if you were doing this for Potter, I think I would lock you up in the highest tower and not let you leave until this was over.”

“Draco,” she said softly.

“I know, Granger. Don’t—don’t say it. I know you wouldn’t let me do it, even then. I just… I want to protect you. I wish I had done better, that I had never taken the mark.”

“You know it wasn’t a choice, Draco. We’re going to fight this war together. We’re going to get back to Cassiopeia. Please.” She begged him to agree, to not fight her on this, just this once, to take that damned hope and use it, or at least pretend, because she needed to fake it. She required him to fake it, just this once.

“You’re right, Granger.” He said softly, reaching out and grabbing her hand. 

She felt the tears slip out onto her cheeks, but was thankful for his lie anyway. 

Even if they both didn’t believe they’d make it through the night, the least that they could do for one another was try. Try their best to keep one another’s strength up. If not for them, then for her, for Cassiopeia. The constellation that pointed to the North Star, that pointed to Draco, that pointed to home. 

Draco looked at her and pulled her towards him, wrapping his arms around her. She let herself be embraced by him for a moment before pulling away and digging into her beaded bag for one of the brooms she’d brought. 

He raised a brow, “You’re flying?”

She huffed, “No, you’re flying. I’m trusting you not to drop me.” 

“ Engorgio, ” she pointed Bellatrix’s wand at the broom and huffed as sparks flew out and died. “ Engorgio, ” she tried again, and finally the broom sprang to its usual size. She thrust it out at Draco, who snickered and swung his legs over the broom. Hermione allowed herself a moment to appreciate seeing him on a broom once again. His thighs were strong and stood out as he hovered over the ground. 

She approached him and slipped her hands onto his shoulders. 

As she securely tucked her hands around his waist, she felt him chuckle as he began their accent back to Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom. She pinched her eyes closed, and she felt the air swoop against her face, tossing her hair this way and that. “Draco,” she shrieked.

“Open your eyes,” he drawled.

Hermione peeked and saw that they were hovering over solid ground once again. 

She quickly jumped off the broom, Draco shaking his head and laughing. 

“Never again.” She snapped.

He grabbed her by the loops of her jeans and pulled her into a searing kiss.

“Oh, we’re definitely doing that again, love.” He pressed his lips to hers once again before pulling away and tilting his head towards the door. “Ready?”

She nodded, her thoughts getting lost once again in the desperate need for them to win this. For her to get home to their daughter. To curl up with him, safe in a bed, somewhere, she didn’t care. 

“Yeah, let’s go.” She whispered as he took her hand and walked towards the door. 

Chapter Text

Man Of the Bridge

Pansy and Neville had helped as many students as possible make it into Hogsmeade. They had continued until a witch with a heavy French accent told them they were no longer needed. Once they were sent away, Dean told them that Kingsley had asked someone to man the wooden bridge that led out to the oaf's hut and the Forbidden Forrest. 

Neville muttered to himself on their way to the bridge. She could see that he was tense… and well, she understood. A war was starting, and they might as well die tonight. Her last night, she thought quietly to herself as she followed Neville. As they walked down the hall towards the bridge, Pansy was pulled from her thoughts when a shout rang out from behind them. “Pans!” She recognized Blaise’s voice and turned. “Neville,” she called out. “Can you give me a moment?” Neville turned and nodded at her, leaning against the stone walls of Hogwarts and bending down to catch his breath. 

Pansy smirked, having trained at a young age to walk the trek through Hogwarts. Yet, tonight she helped him go back and forth through the tunnels and scour the corridors for students before finally catching a break. If one could even call walking from the seventh-floor corridor all the way to the other side of the castle and down a break, then sure… a break. She felt as if she hid her growing asthma attack better due to pure will and years' worth of etiquette training.

“Blaise,” she hissed. Sucking in a gulpful of air. “I am so happy to see you, I couldn’t breathe.” 

Blaise cocked his head, looking at her. “Why didn’t you just ask for a break?”

“And make him think I’m weak?” She glanced behind her to make sure Neville wasn’t in real time seeing her break down and gasp like a fish needing air. “Why would you care? Ah, you fancy him. I forgot.” He drawled out, inspecting his nails closely.

“You know this, Blaise, our conversation… in the common room, I thought you underst—”

“Of course I don’t understand it, Pans, I mean, why not me?” He shrugged his shoulders, “It’s fine though, I just… I needed to check on you. I need to see you one last time, in case…” He shook his head. “I’m sorry. I need to go find Stori and Daph. I told them I’d be right back.” Blaise turned to leave, and Pansy felt her heart squeeze in her chest. 

Because why couldn’t it have been Blaise? It would have been easier. Yet, something about the boy she found so dimwitted made her light up. No, they hadn’t spoken much, and she was sure he would never glance her way outside of these circumstances, but she still… felt something. Even if things didn't turn out with Neville, she would still never return to Blaise. Fuck. She was a mess.

With Blaise, it was a game of will they won’t they, and oh, they had… but it never felt right. At least not to her. Reaching out, she grabbed Blaise’s sleeve in her hand and dragged him towards her. Surprised, he stood frozen as she hugged him. She felt him stiffen and then slowly reach around her and give her a tentative hug. 

“I love you, Blaise. I know it’s not what you want, I’m sorry, damn you.” She said, pulling away, “You have to know that I care about you, that I love you, but it can’t be like that anymore. I can’t pretend.”

“I would have never wanted you to pretend with me, Pans.” He brushed the back of his knuckles against her cheek before pulling away and turning back towards the direction of the great hall. She felt him taking a piece of her heart with him, and she closed her eyes, wishing to whoever the fuck would listen that he would survive. That he would find someone who loved him endlessly.

As she faced Neville once again, she saw that he had straightened and looked much more put together than before. Pansy smoothed her skirts and walked towards him. He turned back towards her and nodded, “You don’t have to come if you don’t want to.”

“I’m okay, I want to do this.” He opened his mouth as if to say something, but seemed to think better of it. Instead, he nodded and dipped his head towards the wooden bridge.

They walked down the long bridge in silence. A ripple in the distance sounded in the chilly night air. Pansy shrieked, and Neville took a protective stance in front of her before turning his head and seeing where the sound had come from. “It’s a shield,” he breathed. Pansy peeked her head out from behind him. The wind was tossing her black bob in the wind. She watched as the blue shield began to surround the entirety of Hogwarts. 

“Have you ever seen anything like it?” He said in awe as he watched. 

Pansy turned her head to look up at him. He had that cut on his lip still, however, almost healed, his jawline was sharp, and his hair wild versus the tight, neat cut he once had. He’d also grown a lot during the past two years. No longer was he the chubby boy from first year, but a tall, well-defined man. She shivered.

“Of course not,” She snapped. “Have you ever been in a war zone before?”

Neville’s gaze turned away from the shield and back towards her. He looked over his shoulder, “No, but my parents were a part of the first war. I wonder if they ever saw anything like this.” He turned back to face the magic. “They went mad from Bellatrix’s crucio. You know the ones you like to throw around.” He said this without a care in the world, as if it were a fact. Pansy flinched and took a step back away from him.

“I don’t want to do it.” She whispered. “My father… You don’t understand.”

He shook his head, “I don’t understand a lot of things. I don’t understand why you help me sometimes with finding the wounded. Yet, turn around a crucio them when asked. You should stick up to them—”

“He was going to have me raped!” She spat out. Then, with a gasp, she turned away from him for having admitted it. She’d said it out loud before, but not to him, not to someone she barely knew but felt… felt something for. Fuck! 

She felt Neville’s touch on her arm. Pansy kept her gaze averted as long as she could, but then there she was, turned and facing Neville once again, tears slipping down her cheeks.

“Make me understand.” He said gently but in a firm tone.

Pansy’s eyes flicked up to his. He was looking at her with patience. She turned her face away as she started to speak.

“When I went home, he beat me, my father. Afterward, he said that if I don’t comply with the Carrows, he would give me to Adrian Pucey. That he would let him have me… I’m a virgin.” She snorted. “I know you wouldn’t expect it, but I haven’t done that. I’ve done things, I’m not a prude.” She clarified. “My father, you see, he’s sleeping with Alecto, so when he found out I wasn’t listening to her.” She shook her head, looking back at him. “I’m sorry, you don't care. I never wanted to, though.” She whispered the last of her sentence, willing him to believe her. 

“I believe you, Parkinson. And I care.” He stated simply, causing shock to course through her. She met his eyes and didn’t find a trace of deceit in his gaze.

“Pansy,” she said.

“What?” 

“You should call me Pansy. I already call you Neville.” 

He tilted his head, “Sure, Pansy.” 

They sat in silence, their gazes tracking the magic in the sky and the spells hitting against the shield. Death Eaters, her father, and the Dark Lord. They were all over there… trying to get in. For fucks sake. They would get in.

“Neville?” She said. 

“Hm?” He hummed.

“Fuck me.” She said, watching his reaction with precision. 

He choked, “What!?” Neville turned to face her. His arms were still gripping the railing. He was wearing a ridiculous sweater with stripes and snowflakes. Who the fuck wore that? And why did it turn Pansy on? Salazar, she was becoming a Gryffindork! No, she was into a Gryffindork. Sigh, she was ruined. Totally and utterly ruined. 

“You heard me. I don’t want to die a virgin. You’re handsome.” She thought so much more about him, but she would have to make do with what she felt comfortable revealing. Slytherins weren't known for courage. “So why not?”

“What if I’m a virgin too?” He asked.

She tilted her head, “Wouldn’t that be even better?” 

“What if I want mine to be meaningful?” 

Ouch, but she could make do with this. 

“We may as well die tonight. If you’re truly a virgin, what’s the harm? If you’re lying… well again what’s the harm, you get a shag before your impending doom.” She shrugged her shoulders, slipping her cloak off. Letting the black and Slytherin green garment fall to the floor of the bridge. Neville swallowed thickly.

Pansy raised a brow as she began unbuttoning her blouse. Neville took a step towards her, gripping her small hands in his large ones. “We’re supposed to be manning the bridge.” 

“So man it.” She stated with a glance towards his trousers. 

“Oh bollocks.” Neville yanked her towards him and shoved her into the railing of the bridge. She yelped but felt the heat rush to her core. He lifted her small body and sat her arse on the edge of the railing. She glanced behind her and frantically reached out for him. “Relax,” he whispered into her neck, peppering it with kisses. 

She felt her head fall back and the wind hit her all at once. “Neville, you’re going to send me into an early death.” 

He chuckled, pulling away from her. He waved his wand, and she felt the sticking charm lock into place. Then he cast a warming charm over both of them. Allowing Pansy to sigh out as his mouth met her neck once again. 

“Are you still afraid of your impending doom?” He muttered against her neck.

“Shut up,” she sighed, and he laughed. 

His large hands slipped under her skirts, and she let out a breathy moan as his thumb found her clit through the fabric of her knickers. He watched her face as her eyes fluttered, then she felt his mouth press against hers. Her eyes shot open, and she felt herself relax as he sped up the pressure against her clit. Another moan escaped her as he swirled his thumb faster against her. Her breasts pressed against his chest as his free hand slid from her waist up her side, cupping one of them in his large palm and massaging it. 

Neville pulled away his gaze, landing on her breasts through her half-open blouse. Leaning in, he began to suck and nip at the tops of them. Pansy’s head fell back, and she felt desire pooling lower. She knew Neville felt it too as her knickers became slick with her want. He had her suspended in the air, hanging off the side of the wooden bridge. And she found that she had no care in the world. 

Even if Neville never returned her interest, at least she had this here and now.

His belt unbuckling drew her back to the present. He stood above her as he unzipped his pants and freed himself. She swallowed as she took in the length of his cock. Because… how was that supposed to fit?

He looked at her face and spoke up. “I’ll go slow? That is if you still—”

“—I do. Please.” 

He nodded and used his hand to move her knickers to the side. Dragging a thumb from bottom to top, she tossed her head back a made a high-pitched noise. “I’m sorry, are you okay?” He trailed off.

“Feels good, keep going.”

Nodding, he began circling her clit once again. She felt him line himself up with her entrance. Immediately, she felt herself stop breathing. 

“Park—Pansy, hey, look at me.” She met his eyes, “You have to breathe.” 

“So you have done this before?” She laughed. 

He chuckled, shaking his head, “Luna Lovegood, sixth year.”

“She was a fifth year!” She cried. 

He shrugged. “She spends a lot of time in the greenhouse.” 

“Theodore is gonna kill you.” She muttered.

“Nott?”

“Oh, let’s stop talking about this, please.” 

He looked down at where he was lined up with her, and she felt his cock twitch. “Breath.” He said as he began pushing into her. She tried to listen to him and breathe through it, but that didn’t stop the sting she felt as he fully sheathed himself inside of her. Her hands gripped her forearms, nails digging in.

Neville groaned and she opened her eyes, her breathing harsh. “Can I move?” He asked, looking down at her.

Her breasts were bouncing as she heaved. She nodded, “Yes, you can move.” 

She winced as he slid in and out again. “It’ll feel better in a moment.” 

Trusting him, she nodded, she gripped his ugly sweater in her small fist, and pulled him towards her. He complied, capturing her mouth in a kiss. She felt the sting ebb away as he distracted her with his mouth. Suddenly, it felt different; he was stretching her in all the right ways. Her head fell back, a moan echoing in the night air. 

He began moving faster inside of her. “Fuck Pansy. You feel so good.” He said as he gripped her waist tighter. “Neville,” she whispered, “Go faster. You have me, I’m yours.” She wanted to take it back, but couldn’t be bothered to care in that moment. 

She watched his eyes roll back as he began a punishing pace. “Merlin, pretty Pansy, the prettiest flower, cold-hearted, but so pretty, fuck, can’t believe you’re letting me have you.” 

“Shut up!” She barked, pulling him in for another kiss. Because how could he say that? How could he add to her burden of caring for him by saying such sweet things while inside of her? When she knew they could only be lies. 

He reached between them and began massaging her clit, and she felt a tightness in her core. A little more and—"Right there, Neville, yes, please,” she cried out, “Faster, harder!” She begged, and when his hand slid up, capturing her jaw and looking in her eyes, she felt it. The coil tightened and then snapped her eyes closed, and she let out a moan as her orgasm hit.

Then she felt him speed up the pace even further. “Pansy, I know you’re mad I’m talking, but if I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna talk.” She raised a brow even as he pounded into her. “Now I want to see your arse, so you’re gonna need to turn around.” 

She shifted, “Neville, you stuck me here.” 

He waved his wand and, not waiting, grabbed her by the hips and spun her around, bending her over the railing. Now Pansy’s heart flew out of her chest because now she was looking down at the canyon below. Endless darkness awaited her. She felt Neville cast another sticking charm and was about to mention how insane this was when she felt him slide inside her slick channel. 

A moan fell out of her, and she heard him begin speaking again over the wind. “Like my cock, you take me so well, so perfect, so tight, got here first, how peculiar, I get to fuck a flower.” He kept up his muttering as he picked up the pace, but Pansy had no problem tuning him out as she felt herself begin chasing yet another orgasm. The pressure and the pace and the—she felt herself clench around his cock, a cry escaping her lips as she reached her climax once again.

Pansy felt his cock twitch inside of her, his cum spurting out against her walls. 

Then a scream tore through the night air. Pansy whipped her head towards the entrance of the wooden bridge. Tons and tons of snatchers and Death Eaters raced towards the opening.

What she was positive would be her last thought consisted of the fact that she was going to die with Neville Longbottom’s cock still inside of her. 

The first of the snatchers reached the entrance, and she watched as they were torn apart and disintegrated by the magic. Pansy let out a gasp at the same time Neville pulled out of her. She was still bent over the railing as Neville tucked himself into his pants and fastened his belt. His gaze locked on the hundreds of Santchers and Death Eaters stuck outside of the shield. 

He raised his wand, watching in awe as they died in front of his very eyes. She had to strain her neck to see what he was doing. “Yeah?” He shouted at the group in front of them. “You and whose army?” 

“Neville!” She shrieked, still stuck to the railing. He glanced at her, “Oops.” He waved his wand, and she was suddenly unstuck. She straightened her knickers and her skirt and joined his side unceremoniously, facing the Snatchers and Death Eaters gathered there.

They had quite literally caught them with their pants down. 

As they waited for a command or for quite literally anything to happen, she turned to Neville. 

“So Luna, huh?”

He scoffed. “Are you the jealous type?” 

“Of course not!” She said with dramatics, before deadpanning, “Of course I’m the jealous type.”

“It was once, and she was the only person I’ve ever slept with. She knows about the heart-shaped mole on my arse, so I guess it’s only fair if I tell you too, seeing as now we’ve slept together.”

She snorted and then covered her mouth. 

“Pansy Parkinson snorts.” He said, amused.

“Shut up.”

“You say that a lot, you know, during sex.”

She shrugged. “I don’t know, it was my first time, maybe I just don’t like talking.”

“Can’t believe you wanted to shag me of all people.”

“Why’s that so hard to believe?” She asked, facing him.

“Keep your eyes on them and I’ll tell you.” 

She huffed but turned to face the large group assembled on the bridge. 

“You had that fella back at the castle that sends you puppydog eyes, you’re telling me you never shagged or thought of it?”

“I didn’t—” I didn’t want to shag him, I wanted to shag you, would give too much away, so instead she settled on. “—We did do stuff. He ate me out, I sucked his cock, he played with my nipples, I—”

“—I get it.” He shivered next to her, and she rolled her eyes.

“I just didn’t want to shag him. We broke up too many times, it never felt right…”

“But it felt right with me, and we only just started speaking today.”

She sighed. “If you’re going to regret it—” she began, but he cut her off.

“—I don’t, I’m just trying to understand.” He clarified quietly.

“We might die.” She answered instead of the truth, I sorta fancy you, I think you’re a good bloke, and you make me feel like I can trust you for some absurd reason. Only, she didn’t open up in that moment. She hid. Because if they died, he didn’t need the weight of a girl pinning after him that he didn’t even truly know. A girl he may not even want to know after tonight. 

“Fair.” He shrugged.

A flare of magic resounded to their left, and their heads flew in the direction of it from the pure sound of it. The magic cracked in the air, a sonic boom, making her hair fly wildly in her face before settling into the gentle breeze that she was used to upon the bridge as it were tonight. 

The blue magic turned orange, and the sky began dripping with it. The shield it was—it was breaking, wasn’t it? She turned her head to face the snatchers and Death Eaters once again and saw them watching the sky too. 

They must have come to the same conclusion as she had because one of them lifted a foot and stepped forward past where the shield was holding them.

Her eyes snapped to Neville, who reached out and tossed her in front of him. “Run!” He screamed. And so she did. The sounds of Voldemort's army behind them; loud and angry. Pansy ran as fast as her feet could carry her. Merlin’s saggy balls, why was the bridge so bloody long? She felt the bridge tremble under the weight of the snatchers and Death Eaters behind her. Pansy didn’t stop to look back; she just ran as fast as she could. The only sound she could hear was her own blood rushing in her ears.

“Bombarda!” Someone shouted behind her. For a moment, she thought it was Neville, but she couldn't make it out over all the sound. 

Out of fear she looked. She had to know if he was alright. Pansy chanced a glance over her shoulder as she ran, and so Neville wordlessly cast a spell behind him. She turned forward once again and continued to run. That’s when she heard it—a screeching sound.

She ran faster; something was giving way, she was positive. The wood was snapping, and things were breaking behind her. 

As they got closer to the other end of the bridge, where the castle was, Pansy saw—was that Ginny-fucking-weaslette? She felt Neville’s hand on her back shove her forward.

Hands grabbed onto Pansy’s shoulders. Pansy heaved as she choked on air from how long and how fast she’d run. 

“Neville!” Ginny screamed. 

Pansy turned around and saw no one behind her. 

A torn cry came from her lips as she collapsed onto the wooden flooring on what was left of the bridge. She couldn’t form the words. No, please, not him, a mantra repeating in her head over and over again.

Gasps came from behind her, where Ginny stood with the others, and Pansy found the courage to lift her gaze from the dark wood back to where she’d last seen Neville. She watched as his wand clattered to the top of the bridge and then an arm and another. Pansy stood slowly, her feet shaky, and she felt Ginny brush past her. 

She felt frozen where she stood. 

Finally, Neville’s head appeared. “Well, that went well.” His gaze found hers. She knew her eyes were glassy, but she couldn’t bring herself to care. “Glad you’re alright, Parkinson.”

“It’s Pansy,” she whispered.

“A hand, Ginny?” He asked, ignoring her. 

“Bloody wanker.” She muttered to herself. 

“We’ve got to go!” Ginny shouted. “They’re coming!” 

“Stupefy!” Seamus shouted at a Death Eater who had apparated in. 

“The wards are falling.” She spoke to herself, then, looking up, she told Neville. “The wards, they’re—”

“I know, let’s go!” He shouted, grabbing her hand and dragging her back into the castle. 

Pansy let out a scream as Potthead stupefied a Death Eater mid-apparition. The man in question caused her bob to fly in disarray as he flew past her into the wall. 

“Ginny! Neville! Are you alright?” Harry shouted, running down the steps towards them.

“Thanks, Potty.” Pansy drawled. 

Potter raised a brow, but then his focus was redirected towards Neville. “Never better, I feel like I could spit fire! Pansy, do you wanna get out of here?”

“Where are you going?” Potter shouted at them. Pansy was shocked, but Neville continued to pull her up the flight of stairs before shouting over his shoulder. “I think it’s time for another shag, don’t you think?” 

Pansy's mouth fell open, but as she turned to see Potter's reaction, she saw he was locking lips with the Weaslette. How odd. 

Her focus was pulled back to Neville as they turned a corner and he dragged her into an alcove. 

His large hands cupped her cheeks. “Can we?” 

“I’m… Neville, what if we die?” She asked, meeting his eyes. "You almost died." She whispered.

His thumb swiped over her cheek before he shrugged. “That’s kind of why I brought you here.”

She pondered his statement before snorting and covering her nose with a scowl. 

Neville leaned in and began kissing her neck. 

“Let me touch you, Parkinson.”

She let out a growl, “It’s Pansy.”

“Pretty Pansy, sweet Pansy, I want to taste you on my tongue.” 

She nodded as he fell to his knees in front of her, hiking her skirt up and shoving her knickers to the side. As his tongue met her wet folds, their mixed fluids from the bridge were now coating his tongue. She let her head lean back, and as she did, she took in the frantic carnage outside. Her thoughts began to stray back to reality, but then he began to suck on her clit, and she let out a moan, clutching a handful of his dark hair in her fist. The war could wait… one more minute. 

“Neville!” She cried out, legs shaking.

“Come for me, Pansy.” He asked sweetly against her, using her name before flicking his tongue against her sensitive bud.

And for once in her life, Pansy listened.